Author: admin

  • Hell’s brothel part 5

    Font size : +


    Courtney and April

    Courtney and April stopped talking to each other as soon as I entered the room, fearing what I was going to do to them. The two girls were bound to gynaecological examination chairs by thick leather straps. They both looked so inviting with their legs spread and their cunts exposed. Their eyes followed me as I slowly pushed a small wheeled table that had an assortment of sterilised needles and metal rings. I positioned it near April, teasing her to she her panic in order to achieve a cheap thrill before pushing it towards Courtney. If anything this made the young blonde even more concerned as her best friend tensed up while I secured a strap around her forehead to prevent her moving her neck. I then searched my pocket for a dental gag and forced it into the slut’s mouth.

    “Mmmhh ppleeac donnff…”

    It was kind of funny. Why did every girl always try to talk each time you put a gag in her mouth? I gently stroked her raven black hair and like a pet, she relaxed a little, responding to my sign of reassurance. I slowly went closer to her and whispered softly into her ear.

    “I’m going to enjoy hurting you.”

    She closed her eyes and quenched her hands into fist as I picked up the needle and poked the tip at her right nipple. Courtney let out a series of short moans as I cruelly applied more and more pressure. A small drop started to appear as the needle slowly made its way through her sensitive nipple. Her eyes were wide open now and her face was contorted into a silent scream. I twisted the needle around just for fun as the tip pierced through the other side. A metal ring was then threaded through and I then took a moment to admire my work. The silver ring looked perfect and I flicked it and gave it a sharp tug to make sure I had done a good job. Me playing with her new jewellery caused Courtney to scream out in pain. I then went to work on her other nipple.

    April looked on in horror at what I was doing to her friend. She felt sick as I pierced another ring through Courtney’s other nipple and tested by giving a little twist. She had no idea of how many times she had fantasised about sucking on her best friend’s pink, puffy nipples while they were changing in front of each other. How many times had she woken up wet after a dream of feeling Courtney’s soft lips on hers. Their breasts pressed up against on another. Her smaller ones against Courtney’s D cups which to her, were perfect in every way. She imagined the two of them moaning together as Courtney rubbed her pussy on her thigh while she did the same on her’s. She loved her but was just too afraid to say it.

    I pressed the needle at Courtney’s pussy lips and pierced a ring on either side before pulling her cunt open. Her scream was beautiful and even better than I had imagined. I could have listened to it all day and I was worried that what I was about to do next would change her alluring song. It didn’t take me long to get over this fear as I was sure whatever her screams sounded like, they would still make me want to hurt her even more. I used a set of pliers to pull her tongue out her mouth. I then took the needle and pierced three small barbells along the middle of her tongue and then forced another metal ring through the tip.

    By the end of Courtney’s piercing process, she looked almost perfect with her lip piercing fitting flawlessly with the ones I had given her. There was just one thing left to finish. On her side was a tattoo of a floral pattern with the word “FREE” inscribed beneath it. I tattooed the word FUCK to make it more appealing. I then couldn’t help myself from adding the words SLAP ME on each of her big round tits and ABUSE ME just above her clit just in case she ever forgot the reason she was born. She looked like a inspired piece of art just begging more. I undid my belt and looped it in half before aiming at her tits.

    “No please don’t hurt her. Please I’m begging you. You can whip me instead. Just please leave her alone.”

    April was crying and couldn’t take watching Courtney take anymore pain. Seeing tears flowing from her friend’s eyes was heartbreaking for her.

    “Please I’ll do anything you want. Please whip my tits, whip my cunt. Just stop hurting Courtney.”

    Her begging was desperate and only made me want to whip Courtney even more.

    “Please fuck me. I want you to be my first.”

    That managed to get my attention.

    “Nuu nnnhh nnn Aafffrriiyl ddoonnf.”

    Courtney was begging now. Begging her friend not to do this. She tried to shake her big fat tits in the hopes that her would whip her rather than take April’s virginity. To her this was so much worse than the piercings and tattoos I had permanently marked her with. Please don’t let him do this. All the mistakes that she had made in the past. The jerk boyfriends she had gone out with to hide her true feelings. Recently she had realised what she really wanted. April, the angel who was always there for her. She had stopped seeing anyone else in the hopes that some day April would feel the way she did about her. How many times had she fantasised about licking her pussy and bringing her to orgasm just so she could she April’s innocent smile. She loved her but was just too afraid to say it and now she had to watch in heartbreak as April screamed whilst I ravaged her as hard as I could.


  • The Knight and the Acolyte Book 2, Chapter 7: Fireeyes

    Font size : +


    Angela has found her mage, Faoril. As they head north, they do not know they are walking into Fireeyes ambush. Will the Warlock destroy Angela, or will Faoril’s magic protect her new companions.

    The Knight and the Acolyte
    Book Two: Magic’s Clash
    Chapter Seven: Fireeyes
    By mypenname3000
    Copyright 2016

    Note: Thanks to B0b for beta reading this.

    Fireeyes – Northeastern Shore, Lake Esh – The Magery of Thosi

    The crew of the Mermaid’s Lover rowed the riverboat to a sandy shore. I stood on the prow, gazing at the peaceful countryside of Esh. The sun set behind us, painting the fields with crimson. When Angela’s business in Esh-Esh was concluded, she would head north. Beyond the horizon lay the highway that ran between Esh-Esh and Allenoth.

    I planned on being on that highway waiting for her.

    The sailors on the Mermaid’s Lover made not a sound as they pulled the oars below deck. Silence was such a wonderful thing. Before I had dominated the entire crew, their constant, coarse talk and bawdy songs had grated on my nerves. With life magic, I had stolen their minds and given them a new will.

    The ship lurched as the prow hit the beach. Wood groaned as the ship came to a shuddering stop. The crew moved automatically. They still knew how to sail a ship, I just removed all the other pesky knowledge from their minds.

    Most men really only needed one part out of twenty of their brains. They wasted too much effort on such mindless drivel thinking, reflecting, and lusting. Most of the sailors slipped off the ship while a few others attached lines and threw them down to the crew on the beach.

    Silently, the sailors heaved the boat onto the beach, pulling it out of the water completely. In the morning, the nearby farmers would pray to the gods, thinking one of them had delivered the treasure of the ship and its cargo to them.

    I really didn’t care what they did with it.

    My simulacrum moved to my side, her head properly bowed. She carried my belongings. Like a hound, she heeled me as I moved to the gangplank the sailors ran out. I descended down to the sandy strand, my dominated sailors forming up around me. They carried an assortment of truncheons, sabres, and boarding hooks as weapons.

    Not the most well-armed group, but even a mob could take down a monster. Or a knight.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Acolyte Sophia – Esh-Esh, Magery of Thosi

    The change in Faoril was amazing to witness. She had been a broken woman when she led me to this bedroom, ready to prostitute her body to me. Her pain had been so raw. It was cruel what happened to her.

    And then I gave her hope. Her back straightened, a strong smile crossed her face, and her silver nose ring caught the light. An inquisitive gleam entered her brown eyes. She was a petite, beautiful woman with short, light brown hair framing her delicate cheekbones and pink lips.

    A stirring of heat formed between my thighs. She was a beautiful woman.

    “When do we—”

    I cut off Faoril’s question with a kiss. My lips pressed hot against hers. I had hoped the mage we were here to recruit, following the prophecy of the Lesbius Oracle, would be a beautiful woman. I was so glad I was right.

    Faoril was only startled for a second before she tilted her head, closed her eyes, and kissed me back. Her tongue was aggressive, pressing against mine and playing with my tongue piercing. I could sense what she needed. She had degraded herself for the last few days, allowing disgusting men to rut in her body without any say in the matter. She had been passive as she satiated their lusts, but now she was returning to who she was, rising out of the fog of her depression.

    Faoril was a confident woman who knew power. She was a journeyman mage of the Collegiate Tower and came so very close to reaching the highest levels of her order. She needed to be assertive again.

    So I became passive. I was trained to read and please a woman, to give her what she needed. The training was to serve as temple prostitute for the women of Shesax. They would make love to me as part of worship to the Virgin Goddess. But Faoril didn’t need worship.

    She needed confidence.

    I moaned into her kiss and shuddered as her hands went to the ties holding my white robe closed. The ties came undone and my robe opened, exposing my pale flesh. Her hands pressed inside, caressing my belly. I moaned into the kiss as tingles ran through my body.

    Faoril’s kiss grew more passionate as her hands slid up my body to my small breasts. Her fingers were light and delicate. She was not a stranger to a woman’s body. My pussy grew hotter. I pressed my thighs together as I knelt on the bed before her.

    I gasped as her fingers pinched my hard nipples. Faoril pressed me back as she kissed me. Her fingers tugged on my nipples as I slipped my legs out from beneath me and stretched back on the bed. Faoril was on top of me.

    “You are a wicked little slut,” Faoril panted as she looked down on me, holding her body up with both her hands planted on either side of me.

    “I just couldn’t help myself,” I whispered, my breasts rising, a flush coloring my cheeks. “You’re so beautiful.”

    Faoril shifted her weight to lean on her left arm as her right touched my side and stroked up and down, sending ticklish delight through me. She reached up to my arm and pressed my robe off my shoulder. I wiggled to pull my left arm of the sleeve as she leaned down and kissed at my shoulder.

    Her lips were soft and I moaned as she nibbled down to my breasts. Her hair caressed my tit as she worked up to my nipple. Her lips circled the aching nub before she latched on and sucked hard. I gasped when her teeth nipped me between her hard sucks.

    “You’re so aggressive,” I gasped. “You’re going too fast for me.”

    Faoril giggled. “Don’t lie to me, little acolyte. You’ve been with more women than half of Esh-Esh.”

    “But it’s what you want,” I told her, stroking her cheeks. “Ravish me. Be dominant and devour me.” Then I added a trembling cache. “Please, these feeling are all so new to me.”

    Her lips attacked my nipple, nipping and biting. The pain was pleasurable. I squirmed beneath her, my pussy growing hotter and hotter. I resisted the urge to give myself an orgasm by just rubbing my thighs, but it was hard.

    Faoril let out a growl as she kissed and nipped to my other breast. She left small, white teeth marks on my skin. I gasped and moaned with every nip. Her right hand squeezed my breast as she climbed up to the summit where my hard, pink nipple waited.

    “Please,” I moaned. “Don’t. I’m not ready for this.”

    “Oh, you’re ready, slut,” moaned Faoril as her fingers squeezed harder on my tit. My nipple stood tall and hard, aching to be nibbled on by her. “You want this. You want me to fuck you until you cum. And then you’re going to eat my pussy and give me such pleasure.”

    “Oh, Goddess,” I gasped as she sucked my nipple into her lips.

    I stroked her cheeks as I squirmed beneath her. Faoril’s cheeks hallowed as she sucked my nipples into the depths of her mouth. Then her teeth bit. Not too hard, but just enough to send a jolt of pain zipping through me and mixing with the pleasure.

    I groaned and squeezed my thighs together. My pussy was so wet and on fire. While she sucked, her right hand stroked my stomach, her fingernails scraping lightly against my skin. She neared my bellybutton and discovered the ruby piercing. She played with it as she moaned about my nipple, her eyes growing even hotter.

    With a hesitant hand, I reached for the red ties of her robes. The crimson hue marked her as a journeyman mage. My hand tugged and her robe fell loose. I pressed inside and found her own breast. I didn’t squeeze hard. It was almost a hesitant squeeze, like I was afraid of what I was doing, but too caught up in the passion Faoril inspired in me to stop.

    “Mmm, that’s it, little slut,” purred Faoril as my fingers squeezed her round tit. She had bigger breasts than me even though I was taller. “Play with my nipple. I can tell how hot you are for me. You just want to please me.”

    “I…I don’t know what’s going on,” I moaned. “You made me so hot, and my fingers…they just itched to touch you. You’re so soft, Faoril. So beautiful.”

    Her lips returned to my nipple. She sucked hard, her cheeks hollowing. I groaned and squirmed beneath her. The hand playing with my belly piercing moved lower, reaching to my bare pudenda. My thighs parted just enough as she pressed between them and found the wet folds of my pussy. I groaned and squeezed on her breast as her fingers stirred through my lips.

    “You are so wet,” Faoril purred. “You like it when I play with your body, don’t you?”

    “Yes,” I groaned. “I can’t help it. You make me feel so…hot. So sexy. My pussy itches.”

    Faoril held up her fingers. They glistened with my tart juices. “Look at how wet you are.”

    “For you. You…make me feel so womanly. So wonderful, Faoril.”

    Faoril smiled as she smeared her fingers around my nipple and areola. I groaned at her delicate touch. And then her hungry lips swallowed me. Her mouth sucked my nipple into her lips as her fingers returned to my pussy.

    She shoved two digits into my depths.

    “Faoril,” I gasped, my hips bucking into her pumping fingers. I groaned and squirmed on the bed, her brown eyes flashing up at mine.

    “That’s it, little slut,” purred Faoril as she kissed up to me. “You just can’t resist my touch. You want me to fuck you.”

    “I do,” I moaned as I stared into her eyes. My fingers found her nipple and rolled it between my digits. “I just want to please you, Faoril.”

    Her lips smiled and we kissed again. I tasted my tart juices on her lips as her tongue thrust into my depths. Her thumb rubbed at my clit as she inserted a third finger into my pussy, stretching my tunnel out. I groaned and undulated my hips, moaning in to her kiss as the pleasure built inside of me.

    “Are you going to cum, little slut?” purred Faoril after breaking our kiss.

    I let out a whimper of pleasure.

    She slid up my body, her breasts jiggling as they drifted closer to my mouth. Her nipple was pink and hard. I licked my lips as her left hand wrapped about my head and pulled me to her breast. I opened my mouth and sucked her nipple into my lips.

    “That’s it,” she moaned as I sucked and played with her hard nub with my tongue. The bed creaked as she undulated. Her fingers worked faster in and out of my pussy. “Show me how much you love my touch.”

    I moaned about her nub as the pleasure built inside of me. I sucked harder on her nub, my lips swallowing her areola as my cheeks hallowed. I brushed the hard, round end of my tongue piercing on her nub, bringing a gasp from Faoril.

    Her fingers pumped deeper. My toes curled. I moaned again. My hips undulated into her pumping fingers. Faoril’s thumb rubbed faster on my clit. Pleasure shot into my core. My pussy clenched down on her digits.

    “Little slut,” Faoril groaned. “Cum for me. You can’t resist me. You have to cum for me.”

    My body shuddered. My lips popped off her nipple. “Yes, yes! I can’t fight it! I’m cumming, Faoril!”

    The bed creaked as I thrashed. The pleasure flooded through my body. My pussy convulsed on her fingers. I moaned and bucked as the rapture washed through my mind. My eyes closed shut as I wordlessly moaned my bliss.

    “Such a little slut,” Faoril growled, her fingers digging deep into my cumming pussy. “Ooh, yes.”

    “Slata’s cunt!” I cursed as my orgasm reached its peak. “Oh, yes. Oh, thank you, Saphique.”

    Faoril ripped her fingers from my pussy and shoved them into my mouth, fucking me. I sucked on them as the pleasure died, reveling in my tart passion. Faoril’s face was twisted with wild passion. She needed this release after all these days.

    “Little slut,” she moaned and seized my light-brown hair.

    I gasped as she pulled me up. She stretched back on the bed, her thighs parting. Her red robe slipped further open, revealing her neatly-trimmed bush adorning her wet pussy. Her hands pulled me to her cunt.

    I buried my face in and licked.

    “That’s it, little slut,” she moaned as she humped against me. “Make me cum with that worthless mouth.”

    I licked and sucked through her folds. My tongue piercing caressed every bit of her spicy pussy. Her hips hump as she pulled me tight into her snatch. Her hot flesh pressed around me, almost drowning me in her wonderful pussy.

    My hands reached beneath her. I squeezed her ass as my tongue pressed into the depths of her pussy. I fucked my tongue in and out of her hot depths. She gasped and moaned as I swirled through her sheath.

    “Yes! Eat me! Devour me! Pater’s cock, yes!”

    The bed creaked as her hips bucked into my lips. My hands squeezed the cheeks of her ass. She groaned as her pleasure built. I could feel her excitement. She needed to cum hard and fast. My tongue flicked up to her clit, batting it with my hard piercing.

    “Oh, gods, yes!” Faoril moaned.

    My fingers dipped into the cracks of her ass. I found her sphincter and shoved in two fingers. I sank up to my knuckles in her tight, hot bowels. The bed creaked louder as her body quaked. Her fingers pinched and pulled at her own nipples as my tongue assaulted her clit.

    “By the gods! Your mouth! Oh, yes! Pater’s cock, I’m going to cum so hard!”

    I continued my assault. I didn’t let up on flicking her clit. The pleasure built and built inside of her. Faoril’s bowels clenched upon my fingers. Her back arched, thrusting her breasts up into the air as the pleasure rippled through her.

    “Slut!” she hissed. Her body bucked again, and then her orgasm crashed through her.

    Spicy juices flooded my mouth. I drank them all down as she quaked and shuddered on the bed. Her legs shot up in the air around my head and then fell back across my shoulders as she fell limp. Her head lolled and she sucked in huge breaths.

    “By the gods, I needed that,” Faoril moaned. “I hope I wasn’t too rough on you.”

    “I like it rough,” I winked at her, pulling my fingers from her bowels. I popped them into my mouth and savored her sour flavor. “Do you need a minute to recover?”

    “I need a day,” Faoril groaned.

    I beamed with pride.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Knight-Errant Angela

    “This was a waste of time,” I groused to Xera as we left the market behind. “I really hope Sophia’s spell guided her to the mage.”

    “Yes,” Xera smiled, “though staying in the city has been a pleasant surprise.”

    My eyes glanced down to her half-hard cock swaying between her thighs. The elf didn’t wear clothing, and her cock was on full display for all the lust-filled eyes of the Thosian women. They seemed to have some sort of cultural fixation of elves and their cock.

    “You’re just surprised how popular your cock is,” I laughed. “Good timing on when you came into heat.”

    “It is not something I can control,” Xera pointed out. “It was just coincidence that we arrived at the right time in my cycle.”

    “Let’s head back to the inn. The sun’s setting. I don’t think we’re finding any helpful mages.”

    There had been plenty of journeyman mages looking for work in the market place. But when I mentioned the Ritual of Reclamation and fighting the Dragon Dominari, suddenly they were a lot less desperate. Most claimed they couldn’t even cast such a powerful ritual.

    “We might need to find a master mage after all,” Xera pointed out. “Perhaps if we talked to a different one besides Saoria we would have better luck.”

    I grit my teeth. We wasted most of the day waiting to talk to Saoria at the Collegiate Tower, and then she brushed us off claiming that no master mage had the time or interest in helping with my Quest. She might have been telling the truth.

    Mages seemed like a cowardly bunch.

    “Well, let’s hurry, we can’t deny the serving maids at the inn your cock.”

    Xera’s laugh was a beautiful tinkle. She enjoyed being in human lands with her cock. Back home, she could only fuck her wife’s pussy. Here, she had all the pussies she wanted. Elvish marriage practices and what they considered infidelity were so strange. In most human kingdoms, a married couple decided on whether to speak monogamous vows or to have an open marriage.

    It was rare for the monogamous vows. Most couples didn’t want to be that tied down even if they had no intentions of straying. Luben, God of Marriage, did not take kindly to those who broke his marriage vows and would often send his priests and priestesses to punish the man or woman who did.

    I think I hoped to marry…whomever I had loved. I tried not to think about the fuzzy holes in my memory. I gave up my love for…that person to receive the Lesbius Oracle’s prophecy. If I had been looking for marriage, there was no way I would pick monogamy.

    There was too much fun to be had.

    Though the sun had set by the time we reached our inn, the beacon glowing atop the Collegiate Tower kept the city lit. It was strange. There was no true night in this city and the traffic on the streets didn’t seem to dwindle as it grew later and later.

    “Unnatural,” Xera sighed, shaking her head at the artificial twilight gripping Esh-Esh.

    “Everything mages do is unnatural,” I answered.

    “A true shame your kind does not know how to live in harmony with the natural world.”

    I chose not to answer. I had traveled through her forest and stayed in an Elvish city—I would take this over nature any day.

    We stepped into the inn’s common room, and I spotted Sophia waving energetically. A red-robed woman sat with her, sipping a steaming cup of tea. I smiled. Sophia’s spell actually worked. Xera and I threaded through the common room, the serving maids all sighing as Xera passed.

    “Faoril,” Sophia said, motioning to us, “this is Angela and Xera.”

    The mage stood. “Knight-Errant, I would like to offer my services and skills in your Quest. Sophia has explained the situation, and I believe I am more than capable of casting the Ritual of Reclamation. That is, if you would have me.”

    I glanced at Sophia and she nodded her head.

    “Just Angela,” I said, extending my arm. “We shall be companions and the road is long.”
    “Yes, Sophia has explained the circuitous route you have to take. I do agree with your travel plan. It seems the one with the most efficacy.”

    “Good,” I nodded. What did efficacy mean?

    “Let’s eat,” Sophia smiled. “It was…hungry work recruiting her.”

    A naughty gleam entered Sophia’s green eyes. I glanced at Faoril and color tinged her cheeks. It was clear that Sophia had already seduced the mage. I rolled my eyes as I sat down next to her. I leaned over and kissed her on the lisp before whispering, “How was she?”

    “Hurting,” Sophia whispered back. “But this is what she needs to overcome her grief.”

    “Madam Elf, you are in heat,” Faoril purred. “My, oh, my. After supper, would you care if I performed an examination on you, purely for scientific research.”

    Sophia groaned and rolled her eyes. “Not you, too, Faoril. What is it about elf cocks that gets every Thosian maid wet between the thighs?”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Xerathalasia

    “Just sit on the bed,” Faoril purred as she loosened the ties on her red robe. It parted, revealing her flat stomach, the inner slopes of her breasts, and her neatly-trimmed bush. “And I will begin my examination.”

    “Of course,” I smiled. “I am glad to help.”

    I removed my belt and set it carefully down, making sure my quiver of arrows did not spill out on the floor. I sat down on the bed, leaning back on my arms, and spread my legs. My cock was half-hard and twitching. I had cum many times today, mostly at the Collegiate Tower where a seemingly endless line of female mages wanted to harvest my seed.

    Faoril produced a small journal from one pocket of her robe and a measuring cord from another. It was twice as long as her arm and knotted in precise increments. There were other items in the many pockets of her robes, including some that were made of glass and made the minutest tinking sounds as she moved.

    I doubt a human could even hear the noise.

    Faoril wrote with a quill in her journal. She did not first dip in ink. “Is that a magic pen?”

    “Magic?” Faoril asked.

    “You did not dip it in ink.”

    “Oh, no,” she answered. “The journal is enchanted with fire magic. When I press with the quill on it, the page is scorched and leaves behind black markings. It’s not as clear as ink, but in the field one has to make do. Besides, I do not have to wait for the ink to dry.”

    “Oh,” I nodded.

    “Now, let us examine your cock.” Faoril moved closer and set her journal on the bed beside me. Then she stroked my dick. “I need you to be fully hard.”

    The mage leaned down and sucked the tip into her mouth. I groaned and my toes curled as the pleasure radiated down my cock and into my body. My pussy clenched and my nipples ached as I hardened into full girth.

    “Mmm, much better,” purred the mage. “And I must say, your precum is a little sweeter than a human’s.”

    “Thanks,” I said, not sure if that was good or bad.

    Faoril wrote it down in her journal. Then she placed the measuring cord against my cock and counted out the knots. “Ten and a half inches. Larger than the average human cock. Would you say you are bigger than the average elf cock?”

    “Mmm, average,” I answered.

    “Interesting,” Faoril purred. “So elf cocks are bigger than human’s. I better not tell any of the men that, they get so insecure about the size of their cocks.”

    “So do some elves I know,” I smiled.

    “And your cock sprouts from your clit?” Faoril asked, her fingers stroking my dick.

    “Yes.”

    “Wow. I wonder where all the mass for the dick comes from. Is it internal, perhaps.”

    “It just…forms,” I answered. “A gift from Matar.”

    Faoril nodded as she stared at my cock. “Now I need a sample.”

    “For your magic? Because elf cum is good for life spells.”

    “Yes, and to see how much cum you produce.” Faoril grinned. “This is important research.”

    “And the fact you get to play with my cock is a bonus?”

    Her hand stroked me again. “Yes.”

    I groaned as she sucked the tip back into her mouth. I groaned and leaned back, my large breasts rising and falling as the human worked her tongue across the tip. She was talented. I guess being a female mage required you to collect a lot of cum.

    One of Faoril’s hands stroked the base of my shaft, brushing up to her lips, while the other probed at the delicate folds of my pussy. I groaned as she stroked up and down my folds. Her fingers dipped into my pussy.

    “Faoril,” I gasped in delight as she fingered me.

    “Pleasuring a hermaphrodite is interesting,” Faoril purred. Her fingers curled inside my pussy, and I shuddered. She dipped down and licked her tongue across my pussy, moving around her thrusting fingers and back up to my cock. “Mmm, a flowery pussy instead of the more earthy taste of a human cunt.”

    “I like the taste of a human cunt,” I moaned.

    “So do I,” laughed Faoril. Then she swallowed the tip of my cock again.

    Her mouth bobbed in rhythm to her fingers reaming my pussy. I groaned as the pleasure raced down my cock and mixed with the delight her fingers churned in my cunt. My sheath clenched down on her fingers as a shudder of pleasure washed through me.

    “Oh, you have a wonderful mouth,” I groaned.

    Faoril moaned about my cock and sucked more and more into her depths. My pussy clenched as the pressure rose. Her tongue swirled about my crown, and then Faoril worked more and more of her mouth down my cock.

    I brushed the back of her throat.

    “Can you deep-throat me?” I asked.

    Faoril thrust her fingers deep into me as her throat relaxed. I shuddered, my hips bucking up into her mouth as she swallowed more and more of my cock. Her throat was so tight about the tip. She swallowed and massaged my dick.

    Then she hummed.

    I gasped in delight. The pleasure built faster in me. Her throat teased my cock. She worked her lips all the way to the base before she slid back up. She sucked and moaned the entire time. My cock was in heaven.

    “Faoril,” I groaned as my pussy clenched on her fingers. My orgasm built. “So good.”

    Her fingers curled inside of me as she popped her mouth off my dick. Her free hand darted into her robes and pulled out a vial. She popped off the cork with a practiced movement and placed it at the head of my cock as her fingers massaged inside my pussy.

    “Oh, Faoril,” I gasped as she brushed a bundle of nerves.

    “You do have the spot,” Faoril beamed. “And does it affect your cock?”

    “Yes,” I moaned as she attacked the bundle of nerves. My pussy clenched and relaxed as she stroked harder and harder. The pleasure shot up to the tip of my cock. Pressure built. My body tensed.

    And then bliss erupted out of me.

    Faoril beamed as blast after blast of my cum squirted into her vial. The thick, whitish liquid filled half the vial while I shuddered and writhed in bliss. Faoril pulled her fingers from my pussy and sucked them clean as I fell back on the bed, my breasts jiggling, my body buzzing with delight.

    “Hermaphrodites are so fascinating,” Faoril smiled. She held up the vial and swirled the liquid around before she recorked it. My ears picked up the faintest whisper. It reminded me of the voice I had heard during the wyvern attack and the fire.

    There had been magic used against us.

    “Now that is fascinating,” Faoril said as she stared at the cum. “You produced twice as much as the average man. You come close to rivaling a simulacrum’s output.”

    “What spell is on the vial?” I asked, not caring how much cum I produced.

    Faoril cocked her head. “How did you know there was a spell?”

    “I heard it. Your voice faintly whispering.”

    “And you believe that meant magic?” Faoril asked, slipping the vial into her robe. The cloth had slipped back, revealing a hard nipple.

    “I heard a man whispering when we were attacked by wyverns far from the Rheyn Mountains, and then when our inn mysteriously caught fire on the road from Allenoth to Esh-Esh.”

    Faoril frowned. “You think a mage tried to kill you?”

    “To kill Angela.”

    “Why?”

    “I do not know. But you might be putting yourself in danger.”

    Faoril rose. “I’ll need more cum.”

    “From me?” I asked. “I know you can cast that spell to keep me hard.”

    “No, no, there are plenty of men in the common room. I shall harvest them.” A smile crossed Faoril’s lips. “It can be fun. I will collect another vial from you before we leave in the morning.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Acolyte Sophia

    “I can’t believe she blew every guy in the inn last night,” I grumbled to Angela as we saddled our horses. I stroked Purity’s white snout and shook my head. “She loves cock more than you.”

    Angela flushed. “Sorry. But Xera’s not going to be in heat for long. I wanted to enjoy her last night after Faoril finished her examination.”

    The elf moaned nearby. Faoril was on her knees, collecting the elf’s cum in a vial. She had a dozen or more of those vials on her, all full of disgusting cum. Xera shuddered one last time as Faoril capped her vial and slipped it into her robe.

    “Well, I am all set,” Faoril smiled. She gave Xera a quick kiss. “Thank you for your cum.”

    Xera had a beaming smile on her face. “It was fun giving it to you.”

    Angela pulled me against her armor. “Tonight we’ll stop in that blue inn and I’ll tie you up and borrow the maid’s feather duster again. I’ll tickle you until you cum.”

    “Promise,” I smiled, my body growing hot.

    Angela nodded and gave me a kiss on the lips. I clung to her, my heart beating faster. I didn’t want to break the kiss and almost fell over when Angela broke it. I gasped and shuddered. She always made me lose my composure.

    “Your horse is saddled, Faoril,” Angela said. “Have you ridden before?”

    “Not much,” Faoril admitted. “I’ve never left Esh-Esh before.”

    “You’ll be sore by lunch,” I giggled as I led Purity past her. I remember how much I ached after my first week of riding. Now it still left me tired but I was used to the strain. My thighs were a lot firmer and toned then before I left.

    Angela had to buy Faoril a mount, a mare with a dun coat named Buttercup. She had not been pleased on the amount. I had to make a stop at a money lender and borrow money against my mother’s estate. She wouldn’t even notice the bill when it arrived in a month or more time at her manor house, though her steward would undoubtedly complain.

    Despite Angela’s dismissive attitude to my mother’s rank, she was a duchess, it did have advantages.

    Outside the stable, I mounted with ease. Faoril, not so much. Xera had to help her keep her feet from tangling in her robes and then she groaned as she hauled herself up in the saddle. She sat there like a sack of turnips, gripping the reins loosely in her hands.

    “Grip the reins tight, Faoril,” Angela advised, riding past on her warhorse Midnight. He was a large beast, a stallion trained to fight. “Your horse needs to know you’re in charge, or she’ll go where she wants.”

    I nodded my head. “And keep your back straight and your feet planted in the stirrups. You need to lift yourself with every step.”

    “Why can’t I ride sidesaddle?”

    I winced, remembering how disastrously that had ended for me. “Trust me, if we are attacked, you do not want to be thrown from your horse because you rode sidesaddle.”

    “Let’s get moving,” Angela said, “we’re wasting daylight.”

    “Okay.” Faoril gave me a smile. “Thank you.”

    “Oh, don’t worry about the advice. We’re in this together now.”

    “No, for giving me this opportunity.” Her smile grew wider. She did have a pretty one. “Thank you.”

    I reached out and patted her hand.

    Faoril was in pain by lunch. She was so lucky I could call on my goddess’s powers to heal her. She was very grateful. When we reached the blue inn, Faoril stumbled off to bed and promptly fell asleep. Angela was true to her word and tied me up and tickled me all over.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Xerathalasia – Allenoth Highway, Magery of Thosi

    Unwashed bodies drifted on the wind. I wrinkled my nose, cursing my strong senses. Many of the rural humans were not as clean as they could be, but this group smelled particularly foul. I cast my eyes across the pasture, searching for them.

    “Is it time for lunch?” groaned Faoril.

    The second day on horseback seemed equally as painful for the young mage. Her face was twisted into a grimace and she sat stiffly on her horse. It was such foolishness, but we would travel even slower if the humans were on foot.

    “Not too much longer,” Angela sighed.

    “Why does anyone ride horses all day?” Faoril groaned for the thirtieth time. It was her favorite complaint. “Why can’t we hire a coach?”

    “Coaches cannot go where we travel,” Angela answered. “There are no roads in the orc lands.”

    My ears twitched. Footsteps thudded upwind of us.

    “Angela,” I said, “a group of unwashed men approach from our left.”

    Angela turned her head, gazing at the small hill rising to the northwest of us. “Is that a man on the rise?”

    I frowned. How had I missed the figure? He stood on the hilltop in black robes, his head covered in a cowl. “He is dressed like one of your master mages, Faoril.”

    “Really?” she asked, peering off in the distance. “You sure? He looks like a black blur to me.”

    “Very sure.”

    “I do not know why one would be here.” Faoril looked around at the farms we passed. “It is curious.”

    The footsteps grew louder. Why couldn’t I see them. The green wheat sprouting in the fields moved in a ripple like men passed unseen through them. “Faoril, could a mage transform something invisible.”

    “Yes,” she answered. “It’s a simple spell to bend light around an object.”

    “A group of people?”

    “That is more difficult,” she answered, then her eyes narrowed. “Why.”

    My heart beat faster. I pulled a string from my pouch and bent the bowstave. The wood creaked as I attached the string to one end. Leaving a bow strung for a long time ruined the string. “Angela, do you see the fields rippling. It is not the wind.”

    “I see it. What do you think?”

    “Unwashed men,” I answered as I bent and attached the string to the bottom.

    Sophia pulled out her enchanted dagger and gasped. It glowed.

    Angela drew her sword with a steely ring. “That must be the mage that’s been harassing us.”

    “A master mage?” Faoril gasped. “Why?

    “Does that matter?” Angela asked as she took a tight reign on Midnight. “Can you disrupt the spell?”

    “Right, of course.” Faoril took a deep breath, then darted her hand into the pocket of her robe and pulled out one of her vials of cum. She drank it down while Sophia made a retching sound. Faoril straightened in her saddle as she slipped the vial back into her pocket. “It feels fine.”

    “What?” Sophia asked.

    “Nothing,” Faoril said as she raised her hand and pointed at the disturbance. The air warped before her palm and then a beam of light shot out. The air crackled as the beam passed me, and I heard the mage’s voice whispering even though Faoril did not speak. The lance struck the disturbance.

    Light burst. The wheat rippled in a circle. The air warped and bent. A horde of rough-dressed men holding swords, clubs, and a few long hooks appeared. They did not react to their spell failing or the spectacular explosion that burst around them.

    They marched on wordlessly.

    I knocked and drew back. My arrow soared through the sky as Angela let out a load shout and heeled her mount. Midnight ran forward then vaulted over a fence. The ground shook as the large horse landed and raced through the field. My arrow took the first attacker in the throat and he fell without a shout.

    “Something is wrong,” I whispered.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Knight-Errant Angela

    Midnight’s hooves thudded beneath me as we charged across the field. The bandits hurtled closer. Midnight galloped with excitement, eager for the fight. He was well trained. I lifted up my sword and set my shield. I wish I had a lance.

    The men didn’t scatter. It took discipline to stand before a charging warhorse. Where had these low men found it to strengthen their spine? Two more died, feathered by Xera. I didn’t fear the arrows streaking by me. The elf did not miss her target.

    The fireball from Faoril was a different matter.

    It exploded on the right side of the men. Green wheat crackled and the five bandits fell to the ground on fire. None screamed in pain and none of their fellows reacted at all. What was wrong with them? I glanced up at the watching mage on the hill.

    What had he done to these men?

    Midnight struck the first men. There was a loud crunch as the man went flying, his body crushed by the weight of Midnight and his barding. My sword swung, cleaving off the head of another man. Then I chopped a hook that reached for me and cut through a bandit’s chest. Midnight trampled another two before we broke through, and I began my turn to charge back into them.

    Another fireball crashed into them. I tried not to flinch as more of the bandits collapsed on fire. Over half were dead. Why hadn’t they broken? Professional soldiers would have trouble keeping morale against such casualties. They turned to face me, brandishing rusty sabres and crude truncheons.

    I charged. Midnight neighed in exhilaration as we hurtled towards the survivors.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Fireeyes

    I held back my dismay as I watched the sailor’s slaughtered. They had been spotted far too soon by the elf. And whomever that journeyman mage was, she had talent. She mixed air and fire to create that lance and disrupt my careful work.

    It was not easy cloaking that many men. Not that it mattered. Angela had charged through them without taking a wound. I had never witnessed a knight’s charge before. Her horse was a weapon, trampling the sailors while her sword hacked and cleaved.

    “I need more juices,” I hissed.

    My simulacrum raced to me, handing me a vial of her pussy juices. She bowed her head as I drank it down. I closed my eyes as the power filled me. The sailors were almost dead. Angela’s companions raced through the field as the knight set her sword to felling the last few.

    But just because the sailors were dead did not mean they couldn’t fight. I had prepared these men. My research had led to this startling discovery. I sent out my life magic to the men, seizing five of their corpses—the linchpins of the corpse horror.

    Energy flowed out from the five, seizing a hold of the other corpses and drawing them together.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Journeyman Mage Faoril

    Energy hummed in the air. Life magic was unleashed by the master mage on the hilltop. The corpses of the hacked, trampled, and burned bandits drew together. Angela’s stallion let out a fearful scream and reared. Angela held on tight, shouting at her mount as he reared again.

    The knight’s hand slipped from the rein and she crashed into the ground. Midnight charged away from the corpses. My own horse suddenly bucked beneath me, letting out a nervous whinny as the corpses dragged along the ground, pulling together.

    “What’s happening?” Sophia gasped in fear.

    “Magic,” Xera shouted and fired an arrow at the growing mound of corpses.

    The arrow did nothing except impale a man already dead.

    Angela scrambled to her feet and backed away, her sword held before her. The corpses swelled, all thirty forming into a figure. Multiple corpses were rapped together to form the legs, and dozens combined to create the torso. Arms sprouted as the last corpses pulled into the abomination.

    “What is that?” Sophia asked, slipping off her mare. Her horse reared and then bolted after Midnight.

    I slipped off my horse before I was thrown. I had no illusions of my riding skill.

    The ground shook as the abomination stepped towards Angela. The knight swung her sword, cutting into the corpses that made up its leg. Though she cut through the dead men’s bones, the abomination did not feel it. The foot kicked and slammed into the knight.

    Angela screamed as she flew ten feet through the air, her armor gleaming in the sunlight. Then she crashed to her feet in a metallic crunch. Sophia raced to Angela. The ground shook as the abomination took another step.

    How had this thing been created?

    “Can you do anything?” Xera asked.

    “I’m thinking,” I answered. I threw another fireball, drawing heat out of the air. There was a lot of it when you concentrated it all in one place. The flames crackled on my hand and I threw. Fire slammed into the corpses, igniting flesh and burning along the creature.

    Life magic animated it. Hurting the corpses flesh wouldn’t matter. They were just the medium anchoring the spell. We would have to cut it apart, but I suspected the spell would just pull the dead matter back to the abomination.

    Sophia opened her robe and rubbed at a hard nipple. It distracted me from the problem of the thing. Why would she do that? “Saphique, the Virgin Goddess that loves all women,” Sophia chanted, calling up on her goddess’s power. “bless this weapon so it may protect its bearer. Let this sword shine bright, a beacon to defend all women.

    Milk suddenly beaded her fingers. Then she smeared her enchanted milk on Angela’s sword as the knight struggled to her feet. The blade glowed pink with holy light. It might work. Divinely enchanted swords were often effective against spirits and dark spells.

    “If we kill the mage, will that end the spell?” Xera asked.

    “Maybe,” I answered as I watched Angela race forward with her glowing blade.

    I needed to figure out how the mage had assembled this thing before I could disrupt it. Angela dodged a second kick and swung with her blade. Blessed by Saphique, the blade parted through the leg. Energy crackled through the air. It was black and foul, reacting against Angela’s blade. Her sword sliced through the leg, a clean cut.

    But it didn’t topple the corpse abomination. The creature held itself together.

    The thing swung its fist. Angela brought up her sword, parrying the blow. She stumbled and fell onto her back. Sophia screamed in fear. The abomination strode forward and raised a foot to crush Angela.

    The knight rolled to the side. The foot landed with a loud boom, compacting the soil an inch. Such force. Angela swung again with her sword, slicing through the creature’s “ankle”, which was the bent torso of a man with coarse, black hair.

    The energy reacted when her sword reached the middle of the corpse.

    Did the mage form a skeletal framework? I cocked my head as the monster dueled Angela. She dodged and ducked its powerful blows. It was shaped like a man. The mage must have prepared these bandits ahead of time.

    How would I have done it?

    Sophia ran up to me and seized the front of my robes. “Do something.”

    “I am,” I hissed in frustration. “Let me think.”

    “But Angela is losing!”

    The ground shook. Angela screamed in pain. The knight landed in a heap.

    If I was to make this thing, I would use five anchor points. Four for the limbs and one for the torso. He would have chosen five men ahead of time. Would he have drawn magic circles on them? A five pointed star for symmetry? Then when the men died, he merely had to send out his magic into the five circles. With thirty men, five already branded, each point of the star would only have to seize five other corpses.

    Then how were the five corpses attached to each other. A smile crossed my lips. He used a hexagram on the limb corpse, not a five-pointed star. They would all attached to the torso with the star’s sixth point. For the torso he would need a nine-pointed star.

    Those were unstable. No one used a nonagon to make a magical circle. They were not the seven stable geometries of triangle, diamond, five-pointed star, hexagram, seven-pointed star, octagon, and the starburst.

    “Angela, I need you to expose the corpse in the center,” I shouted.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Xerathalasia

    I stalked through the field, moving at an oblique angle from the attack towards the hill. The robed figure watched the corpse abomination fight Angela. My bow was useless against the monstrosity, but the mage was different.

    If I killed him, the spell might end. Either way, he was a threat.

    I crouched through the wheat, moving with care not to disturb the stalks. It was difficult to slip through the plants, they weren’t wild and didn’t naturally part before me. Man had cultivated and twisted them from the natural grasses they once had been.

    But I was an Elvish Hunter. No human could spot me creeping through the brush. And this mage was still only a human despite all his power.

    My heart thudded in my chest for Angela. I hoped she was holding her own. Faoril and Sophia were there to aide her. They would protect her. Sophia loved Angela. She would not let the knight die here.

    The ground shook beneath my feet. Energy crackled through the air. Angela put on a show. The mage would be focused on it. That made my job easier. I lifted my head enough to sight him through the tops of the wheat stalks. I was on the periphery of his vision and with his cowl, he couldn’t see me unless he turned his head.

    I smiled and moved closer.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Knight-Errant Angela

    My body ached. My head rang. Only Gewin’s blessing I received before I left kept me standing.

    “How am I supposed to expose its chest?” I demanded at the mage. “It’s three times as tall as me.”

    The wind swirled around my body. I gasped in surprise as I was lifted up from the ground and hurtled towards the monster’s chest. My arms and legs flailed as I tried to control myself.

    “Pater’s cock,” I cursed.

    The monster swung a fist of corpses at me. I tried to duck. I only twisted myself upside down.

    Then I was yanked up in the air. The world spun around me as Faoril used her magic to carry me. “This isn’t working,” I shouted.

    “Stop fighting me,” Faoril hissed. “I need to see a nine-pointed magic circle. It should inscribed on a corpse in the center.”

    “Next time, give me a warning,” I groaned as I flipped right side up, my chainmail loincloth swinging between my thighs.

    The monster swung its fist again, and Faoril jerked me out of the way as she slid me closer. I groaned as my stomach tried to rise up into my throat. She stopped me before the monster’s chest. I drew back my sword and swung.

    It wasn’t my best swing. My feet weren’t on the ground. I didn’t have the leverage to transmit my body’s weight into the swing. It was such a feeble swing, I was surprised when my sword carved into the flesh of the abomination.

    Sophia’s blessing worked marvelously.

    My sword was embedded in the corpse. “Now what?”

    “Cut,” she suggested as the beast raised a hand. “Hopefully some pieces will fall off.”

    I jerked my sword up. The blade vibrated in my hand as the sword struck the energy animating the abomination. I sawed as worked it through, aware of the hand about to slam down on me. I closed my eyes.

    My sword stuck something hard. So far, it had cleaved through bone as easily as it did flesh. So what had I struck? I opened my eyes. The monster shook. My sword vibrated in my hands as I sawed it against the hard point.

    “I found something,” I shouted.

    “The magic circle,” Faoril beamed. “I don’t need to see it if you can disrupt it.”

    “Trying.”

    I strained harder. The abomination shook. Black light burst between the corpses. I was blinded. My heart burned and my entire body was filled with pain. I screamed as I was thrown back. The world spun about me again, my stomach churning.

    I braced myself for the impact with the ground. It never came.
    Instead, I settled down at Sophia’s feet.

    “You did it,” grinned the Acolyte. She threw her arms around me.

    I looked back at the corpse abomination. It had fallen to pieces. “How did I do that?”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Fireeyes

    I focused on the mage. She had figured out my creation. Who was she? Why was she only wearing red robes? The test was last week. A journeyman of her skill would have been invited to test. No, she would have been forced to test.

    “I need more juices,” I snarled.

    The simulacrum raced back up the hill, holding another vial. I would have to go down there and kill Angela myself. I tossed back my head and drank the pussy juices. More power flooded my body. The five elements were at my control.

    I summoned heat.

    “Sir!” called out my simulacrum. She pointed to my right.

    I turned. An arrow struck me in the chest.

    I stumbled back into my simulacrum’s arms. Shock filled me as I stared down at the shaft sprouting from my body. The arrow had penetrated deep into my lungs. I struggled to breathe. Blood poured from my lips. I fixed my gaze on the elf. She had snuck up on me. She drew a second arrow.

    It struck me in the neck.

    My blood poured out. I was dying.

    “I have the amulet, sir,” the simulacrum said, pulling it out of her pouch and pressing it to my neck.

    I had to gather my magic. It was hard. My vision fuzzed as the world grew dark. My limbs were already cold. I had prepared for this. I had delved into the darkest corners of magic. I had bloodied my hands with research the cowards of the Magery Council were too afraid of.

    I had prepared a phylactery.

    I poured my magic into the gem as my body died.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Acolyte Sophia

    I nursed Angela. Her lips sucked hungrily at my breast milk as her battered body healed. I kept staring at the mound of corpses that had animated and tried to kill us. On the hilltop, Xera stood, a knocked arrow pointed at a kneeling figure.

    “I think that’s a simulacrum,” Faoril said as she gazed at the hill. “She would be his source of pussy juices to power his magic.”

    “Oh,” I answered. “But he’s dead?”

    “I think so,” Faoril smiled. “Xera hit him twice with her arrows and she stands over his corpse.”

    “Who was he?” I asked.

    “Yes,” Angela growled. “I need to know.”

    Angela pushed herself to her feet and stalked to the hill. I followed after, closing up my robes and tying them together. Faoril strode at my side. Her eyes were intense. During the fight, she had been so calm, standing there studying the thing instead of panicking.

    I knew I wanted to run, but I couldn’t let Angela die.

    “You were brave,” I said.

    “Huh?” asked the mage.

    “You stood there so calm. Weren’t you scared?”

    “No.” Faoril frowned. “I was…trying to understand it. The thing was an impressive feat of magic. It was a puzzle I had to solve. I really didn’t have the mental energy to spare on being scared.”

    “It was an abomination,” I gasped. “Not something to be admired.”

    “No, it shouldn’t be admired.” Faoril shook her head. “Training for the test is all about staying calm while things like that happen. A mage that loses her composure cannot be trusted with truly dangerous magic.”

    We reached the hill and began climbing. A woman without any hair on her head knelt beside the dead mage. She looked calm, dressed in simple white robes in the same style as Faoril. The woman seemed so alien without hair, her head smooth as an eggshell.

    “Simulacrum,” Faoril asked, “who was your previous master?”

    “Fireeyes,” she calmly answered.

    Faoril gasped. “Why would he be after you?” The mage looked at Angela. “The Magery Council has ordered his execution for the perversity of his magic.”

    “Looks like Xera did them a favor,” Sophia giggled.

    “You do not understand,” Faoril gasped, “he was the most dangerous warlock in the world. Who are your enemies, Angela, that they could hire this man?”

    END of Book 2


  • The Girls Of St Francis The Martyr

    Font size : +


    – Chapter One –
    Thursday

    They set off into the wilderness with bags packed. Samantha was the
    prettiest, but Rachel was the most popular. Erin, athletic and
    boyish, was the token black girl. Leah, armed with impeccable grades,
    wanted to save the planet. Katy had dyed-black hair and wore too much
    eyeshadow, but was otherwise unremarkable. They’d known each other
    before the orienteering trip, had attended St. Francis The Martyr
    together since kindergarten. Miss Arson was the newcomer. Two years
    out of teaching college, she’d replaced St. Francis’s last teaching
    nun. The girls loved her for this and she became their mentor.

    None of them knew that fate would soon draw them together, forming
    unbreakable bonds between them. It was just an orienteering trip to a
    national park, one of six outdoor experiences to choose from. Each of
    the five girls had chosen the orienteering trip because Miss Arson was
    the chaperone. Nobody imagined what would take place over the course
    of the coming weekend. Other than the lesbian incident, their last
    day at school before the trip was as normal as any other day.

    Erin Burgess and Leah Ormsby, both of whom were rumoured to like
    girls, not boys, retreated into a vacant classroom during lunch break,
    and probably not for the first time. The difference today was that
    Rachel O’Connor, armed with a digital camera, followed them into their
    hideaway and filmed their tryst. A week later, what was caught on
    film would seem barely noteworthy. Leah sat on a desk in the corner
    with her thin legs spread. Erin stood between them, one arm on Leah’s
    hipbones, the other behind her head, laced in her long, wavy red hair.
    They leaned together to kiss; Leah’s glasses slid down her nose,
    supported between them as they locked together.

    With strong, dark fingers, Erin undid the top two buttons of Leah’s
    blouse and pressed her lips between the peaks of pale, revealed
    breasts. Her hand found its way underneath the blouse. Rachel zoomed
    in at this point, capturing the movement of Erin’s hand as she groped
    Leah’s right breast. They were still kissing, dark lips on white
    shoulders. Leah’s blouse slipped down over her shoulders and she was
    left topless, a leopard-print bra revealed. Erin continued groping.
    Then, Leah turned, pushed her glasses back up the length of her nose,
    and looked at the classroom door. She must have seen Rachel filming
    because she abruptly pulled her clothes back on, not before her entire
    upper body blushed bright red, from her face to the flesh of her
    breasts, exposed all the way down to her right nipple, pale as her
    skin, which Erin had revealed and was leaning down to suck.

    The video cut out at that point, but by the end of the day, the
    entire school knew that Leah had chased Rachel down the hallway.
    Erin, captain of the soccer team, might have caught her, but Leah,
    pale and wispy, could not. Rachel used the remainder of lunch break
    to show the video to her entire circle of friends.

    In last period Health, which Miss Arson had taken on in addition to
    Biology and Earth Science, she noticed the tension. Miss Arson had
    been drafted into teaching Health, due to her willingness to utter
    words like “penis,” “vagina,” “masturbation” and “menstruation,” and
    didn’t like it much, seeing that the class’s mere existence drew
    complaints from parents. The state, however, said that St. Francis
    needed to teach sex education, and so Miss Arson weathered the
    complaints and made sure to let the girls know that Mrs. Callahan,
    teacher of Religious Studies, was always there to offer the church’s
    viewpoint on any subject discussed in Health.

    The girls were worked-up over something today, and Miss Arson could
    tell that it was more than excitement about the trip. Rachel O’Connor
    and Samantha Connelly sat with their desks pushed together, whispering
    and occasionally glancing over at Erin and Leah. Each glance was
    followed by peals of silent giggling. Erin returned the angry
    glances, but Leah leaned onto thin, crossed arms, red hair flowing
    around her lowered head. Yes, something was up and Miss Arson knew
    it. She also knew that all of them, Rachel, Samantha, Erin and Leah,
    were on her field trip. And so was Katy Flaherty, who seemed to be
    uninvolved in the conflict.

    Miss Arson didn’t let it affect her teaching. “Condoms,” she said,
    slapping a banana onto Samantha and Rachel’s combined desk and setting
    two condoms beside it. “It’s a good idea to know how to put a condom
    onto a penis, so today, we’re going to practice.” Today, of course,
    was a good day, because the girls would have less than twenty-four
    hours to tell their parents about the lesson and because if there were
    complaints, she’d be deep in the wilderness when they came in.

    “To apply the condom, take it out of its package—careful not to tear
    the latex. Place it at the head of the penis—or, in this case, the
    banana, and unroll it with a downward motion.” She placed a banana
    and two condoms between Erin and Leah. Samantha and Rachel started
    laughing—out loud, this time. “It’s not funny, girls, it’s something
    we should all know how to do. She looked over to Katy, who was
    sitting alone. “Katy, work with Rachel and Samantha, please, and keep
    the laughter at a minimum.” Miss Arson figured that the addition of
    the moody and serious Katy would stop the giggling. She handed Katy a
    third condom. “Each of you needs to apply the condom once and then
    you’re done for the day. I know we’re all eager to talk about
    tomorrow’s field trips.”

    Miss Arson sat at her desk, watching the girls. Erin nudged Leah,
    but she kept her head down. Erin methodically performed the exercise,
    stretching the condom over the banana, then tossing it to one side,
    still suited up.

    Rachel made the show of it, taking the condom in her mouth and bobbing
    down over the banana like she was taking an erect penis into her
    mouth. After the condom was on, she gripped her hand around the base
    of the banana, stuck out her tongue, and took it deep into her mouth.
    Her rose-petal lips closed around it and her eyes widened as she slid
    it in and out of her mouth. When she finally popped the banana out of
    her mouth, it was dripping with saliva. Rachel swirled her long, pink
    tongue around the condom’s reservoir tip.

    Now, Samantha and Katy laughed, but it was pleasant laughter. Katy
    asked for another banana so she wouldn’t get Samantha’s germs on her
    mouth. This made even Miss Arson laugh. Katy tried putting on a
    condom with her mouth, too, stretching her thin, crimson lips into an
    “o,” but she was uncertain and clumsy, and ended up ripping it with a
    pointy incisor.

    “Don’t bite his dick off, goth girl,” Samantha said. Katy hissed at
    her, green eyes gleaming, and the entire group laughed again.

    Miss Arson was worried about Leah, though, and walked past her desk
    just in time to hear Erin coaxing her up. “Just be yourself, girl,”
    Erin said, rubbing one strong, bronzed hand down Leah’s back. “Don’t
    worry what everyone says about you because it doesn’t matter.” Leah
    raised her head and performed the condom task with an apathy similar
    to Erin’s, pulling her condom on over the first one. Miss Arson
    ignored this and moved on, confident that Erin was doing a fine job
    consoling her friend. She heard some muffled laughter from Samantha
    and Rachel as Leah finished her condom, but ignored this, too. She
    was friendly with all of the girls, and if they needed her, they’d
    come to her.

    It was later, after the girls had gone, that Miss Arson found out
    what the issue had been. In the staffroom, she overheard the very
    religious Crispina Callahan, a woman who might have become a nun had
    she been born ten years earlier, blathering on about something. “And
    Rachel showed me the tape, and I nearly fainted. I told her to turn
    that filth off. I’ve half a mind to go to the principal, but I
    wouldn’t want to get poor little Rachel in trouble.”

    She turned away from Mr. DeRose, the math teacher, who was only half
    listening, and spied Miss Arson. “Oh, Emily,” she called out, “Have
    you ever got a weekend ahead of you! Both of those little harlots are
    on your trip!”

    “Well, I wouldn’t call Rachel a harlot,” Miss Arson said, hovering a
    bit closer to Mrs. Callahan, not wanting to sit down. She was
    thinking of Rachel with the condom in her mouth, expertly unwrapping
    it over the banana.

    “I don’t mean Rachel,” Crispina said, almost scolding her colleague.
    “I mean Leah and Erin. Rachel showed me a video of the two of them
    locked in an…” she hesitated. “…Unholy union.”

    “Meaning,” Miss Arson replied, even though she’d already caught the meaning.

    “They’re dykes, both of them. Queer as they come.”

    “Now, now,” said Mr. Derose, “sometimes young girls get confused.”

    “Well, they didn’t look confused to me,” said Mrs. Callahan. “Just
    know that you’ve got a long weekend ahead of you, Emily. Be sure to
    educate them about… wrongdoing. That’s what health class should be
    about, if you ask me—letting them know that it’s a sin. It’s right in
    the Bible.” Laughing on the inside, Miss Arson excused herself. If
    only Miss Callahan could have seen the class today, she would have had
    a heart attack. As Miss Arson walked away, Mrs. Callahan called after
    her, “Just remember, Emily, He lifts up the holy and punishes the
    wicked.”

    Miss Emily Arson remembered those words two days later at the oddest
    moment. It would take years to regain the confidence to get
    Crispina’s judgment out of her head.
    “And out in the wilderness, too,” she heard Crispina continue. “Can
    you imagine all of the ‘jungle love’ those two will get up to if
    someone isn’t watching them? I’m so glad that my group is touring
    cathedrals because we’ll be surrounded by….” For now, that voice
    faded into the background.

    – Chapter Two –

    Friday Morning

    Leah was tired of hiding her sexuality. She’d taken Erin’s words into
    her heart. “Just be yourself, girl,” Erin had said, those big, dark
    lips brushing the side of her head. Erin smelled sporty, like the
    men’s deodorant soap she used in the shower, but on her, it was
    strangely feminine and added to her mystique, even though she dressed
    like a tomboy. With her camping gear packed, she donned a short,
    camo-patterned skirt, her favorite belt, the one with an old school
    seatbelt buckle at the center and recycled soda pop lids lining the
    belt. Her T-shirt was vintage, green and fitted, and bore a peace
    sign over her ample breasts. She showed up at church like this, red
    hair tamed only slightly. It was Friday morning and the priest was
    going to bless the Juniors before they embarked on their trips.

    Leah turned heads. She’d expected to, of course, and made a
    conscious decision to relish the attention, positive and negative.
    Amid the sea of faces, some—Mrs. Callahan’s, in particular—judgmental,
    some in awe, she found Erin. Erin was dressed in her usual street
    clothes, jeans and a sports jersey, this one Magic Johnson’s. “Wow,”
    Erin mouthed.

    “I’m done hiding,” Leah whispered, embracing her friend. But her
    voice was wavering already and she was wondering if she’d made a
    mistake dressing this way, deliberately cultivating this sort of
    attention.

    “Okay,” Erin said, and by the apprehension in her voice, Leah could
    tell that Erin wasn’t sure, either. They’d only been girlfriends for
    a month or so, and the most they’d done was kiss and grope. Neither
    of them felt any interest in boys. Leah couldn’t imagine laying down
    and allowing some sweaty, teenage boy to stab her with his dick. Erin
    was muscular, familiar, unthreatening and shared her sentiment that
    penises were disgusting.

    The priest delivered his blessing.

    “Hear, O Lord, the prayers of Thy servants, the girls of St. Francis
    the Martyr. Bless their journeyings. Thou Who art everywhere present,
    shower upon them the effects of Thy mercy. Clothe them with your
    invisible protection to keep them from all danger of collision, of
    fire, of explosion, of fall and bruises, and finally, having preserved
    them from all evil, and especially from sin, so that they may return
    to offer Thee their thanksgiving. Through Christ our Lord, Amen.”

    None of the girls appeared to be listening. They were lost in the
    excitement of this trip. Of course, they were all listening more than
    they were willing to admit. They were at an age when many young,
    Catholic girls turn away from the Church, but, though these five,
    Leah, Erin, Samantha, Rachel and Katy, had all begun to question the
    church’s teachings, none of them had completely lost faith or respect.

    “Amen,” they replied, all of them together.

    The talk on the bus was still about Leah and Erin, who were seated in
    the back row. It was one of the short buses the school used for
    handicapped students, but for the purpose of this trip, it held the
    five girls, their gear, and food that was to last the weekend. The
    bus driver, whose name was Alexandro, spoke very little English and
    would depart as soon as they’d set up camp. As soon as they pulled
    onto the state highway, the girls began chattering, ignoring Miss
    Arson, who’d brought a book.

    “I swear,” Rachel said to Samantha, “Father Daniel was looking right
    at her when he said ‘especially from sin.’ He knows.”

    “It’s not like you’ve never done anything dirty before,” Samantha replied.

    “Shut up,” said Rachel.

    In the back seat, behind all of the gear, which took up the bus’s
    third and fourth rows, Erin and Leah crouched in the corner. Now and
    then, they whispered to one another. Just behind Miss Arson, Katy sat
    alone, leaning back in her seat with headphones on. Her dyed black
    hair was pulled into two braids.

    An hour into the journey, Miss Arson stood up. “Okay, girls,” she
    said, “Let’s listen for a moment. In an hour and a half, we’ll be at
    the park. We’ll spend tonight at camp, then head out on our
    orienteering trip in the morning. With luck, we’ll be at the top of
    Ash Hill tomorrow night where we’ll sleep in our tents, or under the
    stars, if you prefer. We’ll hike back down, rest up, and the bus will
    meet us first thing Monday morning.” The girls listened attentively
    and returned to their conversations.

    In the back seat, Erin and Leah returned to what they’d been
    discussing before. “Are you sure?” Erin whispered in Leah’s ear,
    drawing red hair over Leah’s shoulder with one dark hand.

    “Yes,” said Leah, firmly, then returned to her whisper. “No one will
    see.” She leaned against the window, put her hands on either side of
    Erin’s face, staring into her dark eyes, and drew her in for a deep
    kiss. Erin’s lips felt warm and robust against Leah’s; Leah inhaled
    Erin’s scent and leaned back further, legs spreading inside the camo
    skirt. Erin’s hand snaked upwards, parting Leah’s legs. Leah felt
    Erin’s thick fingers, skin rough, but moving gently, as they pushed
    her panties aside and found her inner lips.

    She felt hot all over, and wet down below. A burst of dampness seemed
    to gather at the entrance to her vagina. It had all seemed so
    clinical before—in sex-ed with Miss Arson describing it. In the
    Bible, with its “he came into her” and “he knew her.” And it had
    always been men and women. Leah shuddered as Erin found her clitoris,
    rubbed it softly, touched it in ways Leah had never dared. Erin had
    masturbated before—she’d told Leah that much, and the terrain of
    Leah’s body, though more slender, must have seemed familiar. Erin
    kept kissing Leah as her fingers circled the hardening bud. She drew
    back and looked into Leah’s eyes as her index and middle finger moved
    lower, her thumb remaining on the now rock-hard little button. She
    delved two fingers deeply, parting Leah’s firm outer lips, then her
    soft, inner ones.

    Leah felt Erin’s fingers intruding, pressing against her hymen. This
    was so bad and she knew it. She’d been taught in church and school
    that her hymen was meant for her husband, but here was Erin pressing
    against it, wanting to enter with her fingers. It was deliciously
    wrong, and, at that moment, Leah wanted it more than anything. She
    wanted those thick, bronzed fingers to thrust their way into her
    dripping puss, and to move in and out like a dick was meant to. Her
    own scent was intoxicating; she was surprised she could smell her own
    arousal. She closed her eyes, tilted her head back, Erin kissing her
    neck, and prepared for penetration—but it did not come.

    “Oh, SICK!” Rachel screamed. “SICK SICK SICK!” She dropped her hot
    pink United Colours of Benetton suitcase, brand name garments
    scattering over the floor of the bus, and turned toward the teacher
    and bus driver, one accusing finger pointed at Leah and Erin. “The
    lezzies are getting it on back there, Miss Arson! It’s absolutely
    disgusting!”

    With the exception of the bus driver, who didn’t know the Spanish
    translation of “lezzies,” everyone in the bus turned and looked at
    them. Erin’s hand slipped out from under Leah’s skirt and Erin
    herself leaned in front of Leah, as though to block her from view.

    “Miss Arson, do something!” Rachel wailed. “It’s against nature.”

    “Actually, Rachel,” Miss Arson said, “it’s not. Homosexuality is
    found in many species. In fact, many scientists believe it’s nature’s
    method of population control, or a normal, harmless variation. “

    “But the Bible says it’s wrong,” Samantha retorted, flipping her hair.

    “Well, you girls can believe what you want,” Miss Arson said, “but my
    way of thinking is this—the Bible was written before we understood a
    lot of nature’s mechanisms. Evolution, which has now been accepted by
    the Catholic church, is still denied by people in many other
    religions. There are many places where we don’t take the Bible at
    face value, and, besides, I’m not a nun, I’m a science teacher.”

    Rachel slid back into the seat next to Samantha. Both of them looked
    confused. At the very least, Miss Arson had given them something to
    mull over. Katy put her headphones back on and looked out the window.
    Miss Arson proceeded to the back of the bus where Erin sat beside a
    red-faced and tearful Leah, clutching her hand. “Girls,” Miss Arson
    said. Even Erin looked worried, like she knew she was about to be
    punished. “I want you to know that what you were doing is natural and
    normal, whether you’re really attracted to the same sex or just
    curious. But maybe it would be more appropriate to explore in
    private. All right?” With that, she stood and walked back to her
    seat. Leah and Erin looked at each other. Miss Arson was a pretty
    cool teacher.

    – Chapter Three –

    Friday Afternoon

    Rachel didn’t consider herself to be a typical popular girl. Sure,
    her father owned both of the town’s movie theatres and a chain of
    Italian restaurants. Of course, she was beautiful, with long, golden
    brown hair streaked with just the right amount of blonde. And, of
    course, most of the girls in school wanted to be her. But Rachel
    considered herself more than some plastic popular girl. She was
    shrewdly intelligent—she needed to be, to keep the boys wanting her
    and the girls admiring her. Her popularity, she figured, would last
    well into adulthood when she would take over her father’s little
    empire, and she knew that if she didn’t stay socially connected, she’d
    end up answering to someone like her best friend, Samantha, pretty and
    vacant.

    Samantha demonstrated her mental inflexibility less than five minutes
    after the girls arrived at camp. Camp consisted of two cabins full of
    bunk beds, a stone fire pit, and a rickety latrine set ten feet into
    the forest. An outdoor shower and water pump were located on the
    other side of the camp. Miss Arson began to unlock the one cabin they
    would be using, but found the door unlocked already. Samantha darted
    into the cabin, searching the walls high and low. “Oh, no!” she
    screamed, “no outlets! How am I supposed to dry my hair?”

    “Hey, Samantha,” Erin said, “There’s no hot water here, either.”

    “Oh, nooo!” she shrieked, louder this time, pressing her
    neatly-manicured hand against her forehead.

    Rachel had been thinking a lot about Erin, Leah and what Miss Arson
    had said on the bus. She knew that homosexuality was forbidden by the
    Bible, but she and Samantha had done some things that weren’t exactly
    biblical. With guys, of course, but still. Let she who is without
    sin cast the first stone, or whatever. This time, Rachel took Erin’s
    side. “Come on, Samantha, it’s fun to be rugged.” She growled as she
    toted her pink luggage into the cabin and set it beside one of the
    bunk beds.

    “Hey, Rachel,” Samantha said, flipping her blond hair from side to
    side. Though usually straight and flowing, Samantha’s hair had been
    mussed on the bus. This didn’t keep her from saying something to stop
    Rachel in her tracks. “Two words: Damien. Flaherty.”

    Rachel drew a tight breath into her chest; her body tensed from her
    belly button up to her firm, rounded breasts. Her eyes darted around
    the room until they focused on her bunk. “Hey,” she said, “There’s
    someone else’s stuff in here. Look!”

    “A Baptist group was here for a school trip earlier this week,” Miss
    Arson said. “Maybe they left some of their things.”

    “Well, the Baptists must be pretty rich, because if I left my
    Walkman, sleeping bag and a hundred-dollar American Girls doll at
    camp, I know what my parents would do.” Rachel crossed her arms and
    released the tension in her chest.

    “Nobody’s richer than your parents,” Samantha huffed, plopping down
    on the top bunk.

    Across the room, Katy had found something, too. “There’s a pillow on
    mine. It’s dirty, though.” She tossed it aside. “Some people.”
    Katy shrugged, her twin braids bobbing up and down.

    Rachel folded the Walkman and doll into the pink sleeping bag and set
    it in a corner. The girls laid out their sleeping bags, Samantha and
    Rachel in one bunk, Erin and Leah in the second, Katy in the third.
    Miss Arson opened up the other cabin, where she would have her
    privacy.

    Leaving Samantha sprawled on the top bunk, Rachel sprinted out of the
    cabin and toward the water pump where Miss Arson had already filled
    pitcher with water for the girls’ canteens. She was now working on a
    huge bucket of water to put out the campfire at the end of the night.
    Rachel was eager to help. She loved being outdoors, unlike most of
    her popular friends, who’d chosen other trips, like Mrs. Callahan’s
    tour of churches. The cool, spring breeze fluttered through Rachel’s
    golden hair. She smiled. “Can I have a turn with the pump?” she
    asked. Miss Arson stepped aside and allowed Rachel to pump. With her
    long, lean muscles working on the pump’s metal handle, Rachel let her
    mind wander back to the last few days of school. She’d been mean to
    tape what Erin and Leah were up to, she realized. She’d just wanted
    to detract from what she’d done with Damien Flaherty, an upperclassman
    who happened to be Katy’s brother; she hadn’t wanted to be the talk of
    the school in the days before the field trip. But she could still
    feel his thin lips against hers, his tongue warm in her mouth. He had
    dyed black hair like his sister’s, but shorter and slightly shaggy.
    His eyelashes were long and dark, completely wasted on a boy, and as
    they made out, Rachel had wondered what he would look like in some of
    Katy’s mascara.

    The crisp, woodsy smell of a growing campfire was in the air; it drew
    Rachel back into the present. Leah and Katy danced around the stack
    of kindling as Erin quickly gathered logs from a stack that looked to
    have toppled over. As the brightness of day faded, the girls—even
    Samantha—gathered around to roast hot dogs on sticks and watch three
    cans of baked beans cook in the glowing embers that formed a circle
    around the fire. Rachel joined them, lugging the bucket of water
    against her designer jeans. Whoever said popular girls couldn’t be
    outdoorsy?

    They told ghost stories as they ate, the typical “things that go bump
    in the night” stories that students and teachers have told on camping
    trips for years, flashlights lighting their faces from below. Miss
    Arson told the story of the escaped convict with the metal hand.
    Katy’s was about a haunted hotel room. Leah didn’t have an urban
    legend story, just mumbled something about Americans destroying the
    environment. She was always blathering on about the beauty of the
    wilderness and the fact that America was actively destroying it.

    Erin told the one about the Smith-Jones family. Rachel’s was about a
    dummy named Zebo who came to life. Finally, after Samantha’s story
    about an imported Mexican dog that turned out to be a sewer rat, it
    was Rachel who suggested Truth or Dare. After all she’d done to put
    Erin and Leah on the spot, she was ready to open herself to criticism.
    And talking about it would be fun.

    “That was very enlightening, Samantha,” Rachel said.

    “I know,” Samantha agreed, running her fingers through her hair.
    Most faces look strange when they’re lit by a flashlight, but Samantha
    looked angelic, like a porcelain doll. “That really happened to my
    cousin’s friend’s sister,” she said, nodding her head. “It does
    happen, you know. That’s why you should always buy American, even
    when you’re buying a dog.”

    Miss Arson concealed a chuckle. Leah said, “Didn’t you listen to my
    story at all?! Buying American destroys the environment, and that’s
    the real horror story.” Leah patted her on her back, then clasped her
    hand.

    Katy laughed out loud. “Samantha, I’ve been going to summer camp
    since I was six. I think I heard your story first when Damien was
    nine, I was seven, and he swore it was his bunkmate who’d brought the
    sewer rat home.”

    “Damien,” Samantha repeated, a smug and knowing smile on her face.
    “Your brother, Damien.”

    “Yeah, my brother, Damien,” Katy repeated, not understanding that
    Samantha was baiting Rachel. “Are you slow or something?” She’d
    taken her dark hair down; it hung down just below her shoulders and
    had streaks of fire engine red, which she concealed in braids during
    school hours.

    “Yeah,” Samantha said, “let’s play truth or dare.”

    Miss Arson yawned. “Well, I guess it’s time for me to turn in. When
    you get this old, you really start to need your beauty rest.” Miss
    Arson wasn’t old. She was twenty-five at the most, only one year out
    of teacher’s college. Her hair was a plain, mousy brown, usually tied
    into a cute, curly pony tail or a bun with tendrils of hair that
    cascaded down the back of her head. She was a favorite among the
    students, which often put her at odds with the administration.
    Tonight, she had her hair hanging down in waves. She stood, smiling
    at the girls, took her flashlight and headed to her cabin to read her
    book. The girls all knew she respected their privacy, but, really,
    she could have stayed if she’d wanted to.

    “Okay,” Rachel said, rocking forward to place her elbows on her knees
    and her head in her hands. The warmth of the fire and the
    anticipation of the moment were making her sweat. “Erin, truth or
    dare?”

    “Truth.” Erin held her flashlight under her chin, lighting up her
    cocoa-colored skin. “But we have to make a promise first. What’s
    said here stays between us. I take enough crap at school for being
    the black girl who beats everyone at sports. I don’t need people
    making fun of me for being a lesbian, too, you know?”

    “I agree,” Katy said. “High school sucks bad enough without everyone
    making fun of you for being different.” She fluttered her eyelashes,
    which were heavy with mascara. “So, is that a deal, everyone?”

    “Yep,” said Leah.

    “Sure,” said Samantha.

    “Of course,” said Rachel, who then asked, “How many times have you
    and Leah, you know, done it?”

    “In the bus, in the classroom, and one time before that, I dunno,”
    she said. “I know I’m not normal, but I just want to be me. Um,
    Katy, truth or dare?”

    “Dare,” Katy said, grinning impishly.

    “To the latrine and back, shirt off, no flashlight.”

    Katy didn’t have to be told twice. She was as wild as her hair. The
    tight, black shirt she was wearing came off, her silver necklaces
    jangled down around her neck, and a black, lacy bra with a
    heart-shaped clasp was visible. Her breasts were small and perky, the
    nipples stiff under the lace. She was skinny; her ribs were visible,
    and her stomach indented toward her bellybutton. In the glint of
    firelight, the others realized she had a silver stud in her
    bellybutton that they hadn’t seen before. Samantha gasped audibly as
    Katy turned around twice, letting the others look at her for a few
    moments before she took off running. Everyone watched her, little
    breasts bouncing up and down, as she ran past the campfire and into
    the darkness. Everyone could hear her footsteps, which slowed the
    further she ran from the light.

    “Tag!” Katy called when she got to the outhouse. The girls heard her
    slap its side. She ran back, stepped into the golden light, and
    pulled her shirt back over milky skin that now bore goosebumps. “That
    was kinda freaky,” Katy said, crossing her arms over her now-concealed
    breasts. “I can hear all the mice and owls and shit in the trees over
    there.”

    “Let’s just hope there aren’t any bears,” Rachel said.

    “Brrrr,” Katy replied, shivering. “Okay, Rach, you asked for it.
    Truth or dare?”

    “Truth.”

    “What did you do with my brother that everyone but me seems to know
    about?” She didn’t sound angry, just curious, though firelight can
    contort the features.

    “I sucked his dick,” Rachel said. Everyone gasped except Samantha.

    Out of the girls on the trip, only Samantha had sex, and that was
    common knowledge because she’d taken a “re-virginity pledge” at her
    youth group soon after, and had done a presentation on this in
    freshman health two years ago. If anyone else had experimented with
    boys, they’d kept quiet about it, especially after Samantha’s tearful
    confession that she could have, like, gotten pregnant, or ended up
    with some icky disease.

    The game degenerated. “What was it like?” Samantha asked.
    Apparently her sexual experience had not encompassed dick sucking.
    “Was it like the banana?”

    “Kind of,” Rachel said. But it hadn’t been like the banana at all.
    She’d started out just kissing Damien in the back seat of his car,
    looking at his honey brown eyes, framed by those super-long eyelashes.
    He’d smelled sweet, like sweat and anticipation, but he hadn’t forced
    her, had just touched the right places—the nape of her neck, the
    underside of one of her ample breasts underneath her shirt, her waist,
    thumb just above her hipbone, index finger delving into her belly
    button, at the exact spot where Katy’s had been pierced. She’d
    reciprocated, touching his waist first, then snaking her hand under
    the waistband of his jeans.

    He had unbuttoned, unzipped and things had gone from there. “I just
    thought I’d want to see it at first, but when he took it out, I
    started touching it. I’d never seen one before.” She’d been
    fascinated with it—the hard skin, stretched tight over the shaft, the
    bulbous head, shining in the dim light from the top of the car, the
    little hole. She’d run her fingers along the smooth, dry skin, from
    the tip to the base, eyes locked on this thing she’d never seen
    before. She looked at the testicles, twin orbs in their sack, but
    didn’t touch them because she was afraid of hurting him. Damien told
    her not to be so gentle, and she’d instinctively licked her hand
    before grasping his dick. She’d moved her hand up and down, from a
    sharp nest of trimmed, black pubic hair to his cock-head, spreading
    lubrication, moving faster, smelling his excitement much more strongly
    now.

    Rachel’s pussy was getting damp now, just from thinking about it. “Do
    you want to suck it?” he’d asked. She didn’t say yes, but she didn’t
    say no, either, just gingerly licked the tip of it. It tasted like
    skin, though perhaps a bit more salty, was smooth like the inside of
    her cheek, but was hard underneath. She curved her lips and took it
    into her mouth, first just the head, then more of it. Damien had been
    an excellent teacher. “Get your bob on, baby,” he’d said, and she’d
    bobbed her head up and down. “Swirl your tongue, just like that.”
    She’d sucked and licked, beginning to taste his arousal, learning that
    the taste of pre-cum was both salty and sweet, and that the
    consistency was that of egg whites. She hadn’t minded. She’d
    swallowed his juices right down and kept sucking, getting his whole
    shaft wet. Spit dripped into the evenly-cut thatch of pubic hair
    below and Rachel kept going, using her tongue, listening to Damien as
    he lost his voice, lost the instructions, and let her take over.

    “Did you get anything out of it?” Leah asked.

    Rachel wasn’t sure whether Leah was talking about arousal or getting
    her pussy fingered, which was clearly one of Leah’s favorite
    activities. “I got wet,” she said, “and he touched my pussy through
    my panties. I wouldn’t let him take them off.” She tried to say this
    without judgment, but she considered herself a good girl. Even though
    she’d had his cock working in and out of her mouth, had him breathless
    underneath her, when he’d put his hand up her skirt, she’d let him
    touch for a moment before moving away. She’d worked on him more
    diligently then, bobbing quickly, sticking her tongue out so his dick
    would slide in and out of her mouth, slipping past her uvula and into
    her throat now and then. The taste and smell were overwhelming now
    and she felt her clit harden against her panties, which were soaked
    through with her own juices.

    Then, Damien leaned back and moaned. His thin, narrow body shook,
    racked with pleasure. His hips thrust up and he grabbed the sides of
    her head, pushing her down to take him more deeply than she had
    before.

    “Did he spooge in your mouth?” Samantha asked.

    “Sick, Samantha, that’s my brother,” Katy said, trying to interrupt,
    but Rachel answered anyway.

    His jizz had come in four spurts, the first one the biggest, coating
    her throat with its heat, sliding down. He’d pulled forward a bit,
    then, and come on the back of her tongue, then squirted twice into one
    of her tender cheek pouches. She didn’t think she’d like the taste,
    but she found that she did. It was part of him, something she could
    hold on to. She gulped, taking it down in one swallow. “Yeah,”
    Rachel said. “It tasted good.” The girls all gasped again,
    pretending to be offended by this dirty talk when, really, they were
    all curious about sex. Rachel was so wet now that she came to a
    realization. “I wish I’d let him finger me, or eat me out.”

    “Guys do that? Like, lick down there?” This was Samantha, who’d
    supposedly had sex. Rachel only rolled her eyes. Her best friend,
    who purported herself to be more experienced than everyone in their
    group, could be so naive.

    As Rachel was mulling over what to say next, she heard something
    scamper past in the bushes beyond the campfire. Leah whipped around,
    trying to see what kind of animal was there watching them, but
    whatever it was, it had gone before her head turned. “Well,” she
    said, “I think that’s my cue to go to bed.”

    “Yeah, let’s get this fire out and move this party to the bunks.”
    Rachel made a show of tipping the huge bucket of water onto the fire,
    which sizzled, popped, and died before them. The girls linked hands
    and ran back to the cabin before any more wildlife could make its
    presence known.

    The campfire gathering, despite its abrupt ending, was not to be
    forgotten. It was proof that there had been some degree of
    togetherness even at the beginning of the trip, and that togetherness
    carried on through the night

    – Chapter Four –

    Friday Night

    Katy woke up with a start. “What was that?” she gasped
    instinctively. She was a light sleeper. When she was a child, her
    brother had played so many pranks on her that she’d learned to sleep
    with one eye open, as her grandfather called it. “We could have used
    you in the war,” he always said.

    Katy was interested in the darker side of things—her grandfather’s
    frightening war stories. Missing children, particularly the ones the
    news didn’t bother to cover. Sylvia Plath and Edgar Allen Poe. She’d
    dyed her hair black at age twelve. Damien, at fourteen, had copied
    her, a fact she never allowed him to forget.

    In the cabin, nobody stirred. Katy checked the room. She didn’t
    know why, but she felt like someone was watching her. She’d heard
    enough stories about perverts and serial killers that she expected to
    see a shadowed figure in the corner or hunched over one of the other
    girls’ beds. But she saw nothing of note, just the slow movement of
    tree branches outside the cabin’s single window. Now and then, the
    tip of one immature oak branch scraped the dusty glass. In her bunk,
    Samantha snored in a most unladylike manner. Rachel slept below her,
    brown hair spread over the pillow in perfect waves.

    Then, Katy noticed something—Leah wasn’t in her bunk. Before she
    raised the alarm, Katy remembered what had happened on the bus. Sure
    enough, though Erin, turned on her side, blocked most of her view,
    Katy could make out Leah’s auburn hair on the pillow, a soft movement
    under a single sleeping bag turned into a blanket. If Katy could have
    seen below the blanket, she would have noticed they were both naked.
    She only realized this when she saw their pajamas crumpled at the foot
    of their bunk. Now, Erin rolled onto her back. Katy focused in on
    what was happening. Erin’s head was turned to one side, dark, braided
    hair matted against it. She was locked in a passionate kiss with
    Leah. Their lips moved in unison, heads tilting upward and downward
    together.

    Below the sleeping bag, their hands moved in a similar rhythm. Katy
    realized that they were touching each other. Later, she would learn
    that Leah, for the first time, had her hand between Erin’s legs. For
    the first time, she felt her girlfriend’s pussy, which was like hers,
    but different in some ways. Her pubic hair was thicker in the middle,
    shaved on the sides. Her clitoris was bigger and had more girth; it
    felt like Leah would have imagined a miniature penis to feel. Leah’s
    outer lips opened easily and her inner lips were longer, protruding
    slightly from her pussy even when it was closed. Erin had more sexual
    experience than Leah, at least in the sense that she’d masturbated
    more. Leah fit two fingers into Erin easily and was able to massage
    her large clit with two curled fingers. She wondered what it would be
    like to suck it.

    Erin told Katy later that she’d enjoyed experiencing Leah more fully.
    She started off gently, massaging just her tiny clitoris, then
    penetrating with a single finger. She felt a giving way, a pushing
    back, and Leah gasped slightly; perhaps, Katy thought, it was a gasp
    like this one that had drawn her from sleep. Not realizing they were
    being watched, Erin and Leah carried on. The sleeping bag shifted
    upwards; Leah was spreading her legs to allow easier access to Erin’s
    hand. “I want to eat you,” Erin whispered into Leah’s ear, her finger
    still working in and out of Leah’s pussy, now covered with her
    wetness. Leah was now working three fingers in and out; with three
    fingers, she could feel the squeeze of Erin’s inner muscles in deep
    ridges against her fingers. They could smell each other, a strange,
    musky mixture of scents familiar and unfamiliar.

    “Okay,” Leah said, withdrawing her fingers and bringing them to her
    nose. Erin positioned herself under the sleeping bag with her head
    between Leah’s legs. She inhaled the sweet fragrance of the juices
    that were dripping from her freshly-fingered little pussy. She turned
    on her flashlight to get a better look at it. As she’d imagined,
    Leah’s pussy had a sparse layer of auburn hair, the same shade as the
    hair on her head. Her lips hung slightly open from the fingering, the
    dampness matting the hair. Erin licked between the lips, getting Erin
    even wetter, delving her tongue into the hole she’d just opened with
    her fingers. Leah was sweet-tasting, but there was a slight tinge of
    blood. Erin didn’t mind it and opened her mouth wider, licked harder
    with the broad side of her tongue.

    At first, she had the desire to get her tongue into Leah, to
    penetrate her as a penis would do, but soon she realized that there
    was no need to imitate a man when eating another lesbian. Instead,
    Erin focused on the areas that gave her the most pleasure—the
    clitoris, the thick, floral outer edge of the vaginal opening, the
    area between the clit and the hole. From under the blanket, she felt
    Leah twitching; her muscles tensed around Erin’s tongue when she did
    choose to penetrate. Erin knew she needed to finish Leah quickly,
    before her panting woke anyone else up. So she did what she did when
    she was ready to come. She thrust two fingers directly into Leah—more
    than she’d done before. At the same time, she continued licking her
    clitoris, which felt engorged against her tongue. Erin accomplished
    her goal. Leah bucked under her, squeezing Erin’s fingers so tightly
    they hurt. Moistness gushed out of her and into Erin’s palm. Her
    entire torso trembled. The bed creaked underneath the two girls.
    Leah’s clit trembled against Erin’s tongue. But she covered her own
    mouth so she wouldn’t make a sound; the rattle of her orgasm subsided
    and so did the creak of the bed.

    Katy watched as Leah and Erin both stopped moving. She needed to
    pee, and badly, but she didn’t want the lovers know she had been
    watching. Leah turned over and wrapped her thin, white arms around
    Erin’s dark torso, which was glistening with sweat. She thought she
    might have seen Leah’s pretty eyes peer over her lover’s shoulder and
    meet her gaze for a moment, but nothing was said, so she must have
    been mistaken.

    Once Katy was sure they had drifted off to sleep, she stood up and
    tiptoed to the door of the cabin. She closed the door gently behind
    her. When she got down the rickety, wooden stairs, she took off
    running—past the smouldering campfire to the outhouse. She closed the
    door, no time to lock it, and sat down on the toilet. Strangely
    enough, she was only able to squeeze a single squirt of urine out of
    her bladder, but she still felt full and swollen inside. She sighed,
    deeply, waited for more to come.

    Then, the door opened quickly, slamming against the side of the
    outhouse. Erin, eyes frantic, stepped inside and snapped the door
    shut behind her.

    “Hey!” Katy exclaimed, cupping her hands over her crotch.

    “What did you see?” Erin asked. Her voice was sharp. “Leah is
    terrified you saw… nevermind.” Her hands, extended, fluttered in
    the air, then dropped to her sides. Katy, sitting on the toilet,
    should have felt vulnerable, but Erin, so strong and athletic, was
    melting in front of her.

    “Hey,” said Katy, this time more gently. “You know me, Erin. I don’t
    care what you and Leah do. I don’t care what anyone does. I don’t
    gossip, I don’t judge, I don’t complain.” Katy stood up, pulled up
    her pants, and flushed the toilet. “I can relate to you, actually. I
    know what it’s like to be different.” She started to tie the
    drawstring of her pajama pants.

    Erin’s frown turned to a smile. She must have misinterpreted things,
    because, before Katy could say anything, Erin put her hands on Kate’s
    hip , drew her forward, and kissed her. Katy surprised herself when
    she didn’t resist. It felt good, these soft, flared lips against her
    own. She tasted sweetness and knew that she was tasting Leah’s pussy.
    Moving her lips against Erin’s felt so good. Katy hadn’t considered
    herself a lesbian, or even bisexual, but now she was beginning to
    question. Her hand stopped fumbling with the string on her pajamas
    and rose up to Erin’s breasts. She felt them through Erin’s top, soft
    bulges Erin usually kept hidden in a tight sports bra when she was at
    school and playing sports. They were easily C-cups, much bigger than
    Katy’s little peaks, which she’d so bravely shown during Truth or
    Dare.

    Before Katy knew it, Erin’s hands were on her breasts, too, touching
    what she’d seen earlier. That full feeling from earlier, when she’d
    run to the bathroom, was back in full force, and now even stronger.
    Down below, Katy was so wet that she thought she’d peed herself, but
    realized now what that feeling had been.

    “Can you do to me what you did to Leah?” Katy asked.

    Erin was on it before Katy finished her sentence, kneeling down,
    bringing her pajama pants down with her. With those pants around her
    ankles, Katy spread her legs. She’d started shaving her pussy as soon
    as she’d gotten pubic hair. She didn’t like the feeling of the hair
    against her clothes. Erin didn’t say anything about this and Katy was
    glad; she was a little embarrassed of it. Erin licked from Katy’s
    pierced bellybutton down to her shaved lips, tongue feeling broad and
    warm against skin that was getting goosebumps.

    She went right to work, lapping at Katy’s wet pussy lips, which were
    already covered with her own moisture. Her tongue knew just what to
    do; Katy felt her pressure mounting when Erin’s tongue started
    swirling around her clit, her fingers probing at the opening to her
    pussy. “I don’t want to go too deep,” she said, running a finger
    around the shaved girl’s hole. “But you taste good.” Katy had never
    thought about her own taste, but this made her feel good. “Very
    salty,” Erin said.

    Katy was trembling already. The pressure had turned to pleasure and
    it was nearly unbearable. Erin carried on, licking from her clit to
    her hole, and even tonguing that place between her pussy and her
    butthole; Katy had never imagined anyone would lick there, but it felt
    intimate and good. Her hips jerked, her body braced against the
    outhouse wall. “What’s happening to me?” she asked. She couldn’t
    control her movements. She was dripping wet, sending more juices into
    Erin’s mouth. Erin didn’t seem to mind; now and then, she swallowed
    or licked her lips.

    “Haven’t you had an orgasm before, baby?” Erin asked.

    “Um,” Katy said. She thought she’d had one, alone, in her bedroom,
    fumbling with her shaved lips, her tiny clit, with her own fingers.
    But the excitement was nothing compared to this. Erin lifted her head
    and smiled. “Don’t stop,” Katy said. When Erin stopped, all of the
    spit and juices on her pussy began to cool, and she wanted to be close
    to Erin. She wanted to be warm.

    “We have to get back soon,” Erin said. “So get ready.” She kept
    licking at full force, now concentrating on lapping at Katy’s clit,
    even sucking it into her mouth and licking its little bulb directly.
    Her finger was going, too, penetrating Katy’s tight little pussy to
    the first knuckle. Moisture dripped down Erin’s hand. She was
    slurping at Katy’s entire pussy now, and Katy’s body started to jerk
    even more uncontrollably. Her legs turned into jelly and she slid
    down the wall, trembling as her clitoris exploded into this firework
    of pleasure unlike anything she’d ever felt before. It was a warmth
    that spread through her whole body. Her pussy tightened and squeezed
    again and again. Her hips shook. And something squirted out of her
    in hot, gentle waves. It felt a bit like peeing, but she knew it
    wasn’t.

    When Katy stood, she saw Erin wiping her face. “You’re a squirter,”
    she said. There was clear, thick fluid on Erin’s dark hand.

    “A what? Did that stuff come from me?”

    “Yeah, I’ve heard about this. Some girls squirt. I’ll tell you more
    about it later if you want. But I’ve got to get back to Leah.”

    “Wait, Erin.” Erin turned around. She was smiling. “Please don’t
    tell Leah about this.”

    “I won’t yet,” Erin said. “Don’t worry, girl. But we were always
    going to have an open relationship.”

    “A what?” Katy asked. For all the pleasure she’d experienced, she was
    suddenly confused. She didn’t know whether to feel anxious or happy
    about what had happened, but at the same time, stirrings of pleasure
    still coursed through her body. At least she no longer felt like she
    needed to go to the bathroom.

    Erin looked back at her. “You look tough,” she said, “but you’re so cute.”

    Katy pulled up her pants, saliva and her own fluids still dripping
    down her legs. She waited a moment before returning to the cabin. On
    her way back, she stopped halfway, just before reaching the campfire.
    She had the same feeling that she’d had when she woke suddenly in the
    cabin and felt that someone was watching. “Miss Arson?” she rasped
    into the darkness, but nobody answered, so she scampered back into the
    cabin and tried to put all of this out of her mind.

    – Chapter Five –

    Saturday Morning

    Morning’s light reminded Samantha of the disgusting surroundings.
    She’d come on the trip because she admired Miss Arson and wanted to be
    with her friend Rachel, but she hadn’t expected camping to be so
    filthy. The ceiling was covered with grimy handprints, which the
    rectangle of light coming from the cabin door only illuminated. The
    floor was muddy. The smell around was especially woodsy and Samantha
    nearly died when she realized that it wasn’t just the cabin that
    smelled.

    She smelled.

    Her blond hair was greasy and matted to her head. Her armpits were
    felt sticky against her pajama top. Even the place between her legs
    felt damp and sweaty. Samantha wasn’t used to her own scent. It
    wasn’t all that unpleasant, as far as body odors go, but it was still
    a body odor, and so, minutes after sunrise, Samantha found herself
    shaking Rachel awake. “Come on, we have to go shower. We stink.”

    “Rawr,” Rachel said, stretching her arms. “Just be rugged for a few days.”

    “But I’m DIRTY!” She was nearly wailing.

    “Sometimes dirty is good. Besides, that shower is going to be really
    annoying.”

    “Oh, come on, don’t tell me you’re tired of pumping water after last
    night.” Samantha said, rolling her eyes. “You were getting wet over
    it.”

    “Fine,” Rachel said, sitting up. “Let’s go shower.” Samantha was
    already prepared with shampoo, conditioner, body wash and two towels.

    The way the shower was meant to work, you had to pump enough water to
    fill its tank, wait for the sun to heat the water, and then shower.
    They didn’t have time for step two, so once Rachel had pumped the
    water, she was ready to hop in. As quick as a ready little slut,
    Rachel had her top off and stood, bare-breasted, preparing to take off
    her pants. “Fine, fine,” Samantha said. “You go first, I’ll stand
    watch.”

    “I only pumped enough water for one shower,” Rachel said. “I’m not
    superwoman, you know. Just get in with me. It’ll be faster, anyway,
    and I won’t have everyone else begging me to pump water.”

    For all of the complaining she and Rachel had done about lesbians in
    the past few days, Samantha found herself pretty eager to stand naked
    in front of her friend. She rationalized things—it was a popular girl
    thing. She wanted to compare bodies with Rachel, to see how she was
    measuring up. Rachel was now naked, her pajamas thrown over the
    wooden fence beside the shower. She had developed quickly, with
    large, round breasts that jiggled when she walked, a narrow waist, and
    hips that were both narrow and shapely. She hadn’t bothered to shave
    her pubic hair before the trip, so she had a sparse, brown thatch that
    covered closed pussy lips.

    Samantha knew she was hotter. She fully intended on modelling one
    day, once she was old enough to defy her parents’ wishes. Rachel
    stripped off her clothes, smelling the soft, earthy smell of her own
    body odor. Her breasts were larger and perkier, the kind of breasts
    most women had to pay for, perfect globes that created cleavage even
    when she wasn’t wearing a bra. Her neck was long, her shoulders just
    wide enough to offset her boobs. Her trim waist and flat stomach only
    made her breasts look bigger. Samantha wiggled her ass, which was
    muscular and as well-rounded as her breasts. She had a light tan all
    over her body, and her pubic hair had been waxed off.

    She ran into the shower as soon as Rachel turned it on, turning around
    and bouncing in the water. It was cold. She needed to keep moving.
    She looked down at the water beading on her breasts, cascading over
    them and down her stomach, over that smooth, shiny and hairless pussy
    mound, and down her legs. As she lathered shampoo into her blond
    hair, she kept dancing. Rachel, beside her, was much more calm,
    soaping up her hair while looking at her friend. Samantha didn’t
    mind. She knew she was something to look at. She was, however,
    surprised when Rachel, brown hair still sopping wet, squeezed some
    body wash into her hand and placed it not on her own back, but on
    Samantha’s.

    “What the fuck?” Samantha said. She covered her mouth instantly. She
    didn’t like to cuss, but this situation certainly called for it.

    Rachel didn’t move her hand. She rubbed it up and down Samantha’s
    back, from her shoulder all the way to her tailbone, fingers moving
    against smooth and perfect skin. She did this twice, then moved her
    hand away. “I just wanted to know what it feels like. I wanted to
    see if it was the same with a girl as it was with Damien. Are you mad
    at me?”

    Samantha examined her friend’s face for a moment. Rachel’s brown eyes
    had grown big and forlorn. Samantha put her hands on her hips. With
    her legs spread, water still dripping down her body, running over her
    clitoris, which was getting hard and hot, she finally answered. “No,
    I’m not mad. I liked it, too.” She reached out and touched one of
    Rachel’s big, bouncy breasts, groping it with her hand. She squeezed
    the tender flesh, thinking of the naughtiness of all this—what did
    girls do with girls, after all? She’d had quite an awakening this
    week. Though she was the only one of the five who’d had sex—actual
    sex—she’d had no idea that a boy might willingly lick a girl ‘down
    there,’ and still had no idea what lesbians got up to together.

    Still, thinking of all this was making her tingle in a way she hadn’t
    when Mason Cafferty, an upperclassman who had since graduated, had
    brought her into the closet at a party, bent her headfirst over a
    low-hanging rack of someone’s winter clothes, and thrust his long,
    narrow dick into her. That had hurt terribly at first, like being
    jabbed with a knife. He’d spoken in obscenities throughout the
    process. He was all, “Fuck, yeah,” and, “Oh, shit.” And eventually,
    all of that thrusting and grinding had felt quite good—his heat
    against hers, her juices trickling down her legs as he rutted her
    quickly and brutally. The thrusting seemed to make her slicker,
    wetter, more ready. He was sliding in and out without causing her
    pain now, and her little channel was beginning to pop and crackle
    around him. His mouth was on her neck, teeth biting down. But his
    hand, grasping her perfect breasts, had seemed so rough and imperfect.

    It was nothing compared to Rachel’s hand, which was now touching her
    tender, tan nipple, stroking under her breast with such slow, soft
    precision before cupping it and bringing her lips to it. The water
    bathed them as this happened. Samantha was wet down below, and not
    just from the shower water that was crisp and cold, which had made her
    nipples hard and beaded her with cold droplets of water. Rachel
    kissed and caressed, first one breast and then the other. Samantha
    felt her own hands reaching out, finding Rachel’s soft, large breasts
    again, and the girls fondled each other without a word. Then,
    Rachel’s thin, beautiful hand was on Samantha’s chin, raising her
    heart-shaped face. Their lips met. Neither girl was wearing
    lipstick, so it was skin against skin. Samantha tilted her head back,
    letting Rachel kiss her, feeling the pressure, the pleasure of
    Rachel’s tongue entering her mouth, then the yielding of Rachel’s lips
    as she allowed her mouth to be explored. She tasted so good. Mason
    hadn’t kissed Samantha at all, unless those nibbles on her neck
    underneath swept-aside blond hair had counted.

    Samantha felt Rachel’s hand moving back down, but it passed over her
    breasts and found her perfect stomach, followed the water down to her
    pussy. Rachel opened Samantha’s lips and expertly massaged her clit,
    pressing it against her pubic bone with two small fingertips. She ran
    her fingers from Samantha’s clit, down the path between her pussy
    lips, and dipped them into the wet and dripping hole. Samantha
    remembered how it had felt—both before and after Mason had fucked her.
    She didn’t like the word, but it described what he had done—all of
    those pornstar thrusts, her feet lifting up on the ground, her hips
    supported against his, her once-unopened little hole impaled on that
    thing he bragged about to all the girls. Now, Rachel penetrated
    just once with the two fingers, all the way to the second knuckle,
    perhaps to see if it was true. She’d been fucked.

    But Rachel was full of surprises. She washed her fingers off in the
    shower water and took Samantha’s hand in hers, brought it to her
    pussy, with its thin coat of down. “Show me how you touch yourself,”
    Rachel said. Samantha blushed slightly, but any redness in her face
    was hidden by the cold water.

    Her shampoo bottle was long and narrow at the top. “I use this,” she said.

    Rachel grinned. “Use it on me, then. And for you, I’ll use my hands.”

    Samantha couldn’t stop this. Rachel leaned back against the wooden
    wall of the shower stall, legs spread. Samantha took the bottle in
    her right hand and moved the top of it—contoured lid on, the way she
    did when she masturbated, up against Rachel’s puss. She rubbed from
    clit to hole, the way Samantha had done with her, focusing her eyes on
    the beautiful sight of her friend, opened up and pink on the inside,
    being rubbed by the bottle. The neck of the bottle was smooth,
    penile. Rachel’s hands reached out and she rubbed Samantha’s clit as
    Samantha used the bottle on her. Then, Samantha positioned the bottle
    at the opening to Rachel’s pussy, thrust upward, and impaled her on
    it—the neck was only a couple of inches long, but Rachel gasped.
    Samantha turned the bottle in a circle, working it around on the
    inside, exploring her slowly before beginning to thrust.

    Rachel was thrusting, too—two long, narrow fingers thrust smoothly,
    cleanly, then three. Her knuckles hit Rachel’s toned, shaved puss
    with every upward movement. They were covered with juices. Rachel
    found herself gasping in excitement as she was penetrated. She
    thought of Mason’s penis, that nine-inch monster that had turned out
    to be so narrow. Rachel’s fingers were more skilled. They explored
    her, inside out. They sensed and felt. Rachel made sure to bump
    Samantha’s clit with her knuckles every time she got those fingers all
    the way inside.

    In the meantime, Samantha was hard at work with the bottle, moving
    those two inches in and out, in and out, watching the bottle get all
    steamy on the inside. She got her thumb working on Rachel’s clit,
    circling it to get her hotter. She spread Rachel’s lips with two more
    fingers, stretching her pussy opening wide, allowing for deeper
    penetration with the bottle. Samantha heard a creak, off in the
    distance, near the cabins—someone else was awake. But rather than
    being frightened, she was turned-on. Her panting became louder, and
    her hips began to move up and down with Rachel’s thrusts. She grunted
    as she felt her orgasm building. She released, throwing her head back
    to yell out, “Yessss,” the way Mason had done. Her pussy felt like it
    was collapsing on itself, squeezing Rachel’s fingers out. She hadn’t
    cum with Mason, but had cum thinking of him later, thinking of what
    she could have done to that narrow dick with those muscles of hers.

    Rachel rode her out, still thrusting, though the pressure on her
    fingers kept her from moving them much. “Wow,” she said, “That’s…
    something. Now, my turn. But quick, before anyone comes over here.”

    Samantha had stopped using the bottle; it hung in one limp hand. She
    found that she wanted to finish Rachel off, the same way Mason had
    done her. “Bend over, bitch,” she said, but there wasn’t any
    domination in her voice. She really did want to see Rachel bent over,
    ass and pussy spread wide, in the running water. And that’s how they
    did it. Rachel grabbed her ankles, revealing her flared, muscular
    butt. She kept her legs spread wide, her pussy open, showing its pink
    interior now rubbed red from all of the sex. Samantha jammed the
    bottle’s neck right back into her. The juices running down Rachel’s
    legs reminded her of the way she’d felt with Mason that night—all
    moisture and gushing and excitement. She did remember the gushing—the
    way her juices had gushed out with each thrust of that dick, the way
    his cum had gushed out after he’d ejaculated inside of her. She
    hadn’t known it was going to happen; she’d assumed he would pull out.
    She felt his thrusts growing more rapidly, but assumed, again, that he
    was going to wait until she’d cum—after all, with her tight little
    hole and muscles that could crush an aluminium can, it would have been
    a treat. But, no. “Fuck, yes!” he’d groaned, and he’d cum inside of
    her in warm, wet waves that were too much for her to hold inside,
    which slopped out and ran down her legs. She remembered smelling like
    him the whole way home.

    Here in the shower, with a girl, things were so much cleaner. But,
    still, she simulated what she’d experienced with Mason as she pushed
    the bottle in and out of Rachel’s pussy. She quickened her rhythm.
    She slapped the side of Rachel’s firm ass. She reached forward and
    groped her breasts, which felt full and heavy in her hands. She
    pretended she had a penis, knowing this was sick as she did it,
    holding the bottle to her clit and moving against the back of her
    friend. This did it for both of them—Samantha didn’t cum again, but
    she felt a tingle, another gush of wetness from her own pussy. And
    Rachel came like a firecracker, pushing the bottle from her pussy,
    falling forward so she had to support herself against the shower wall
    with her hands. She came silently, entire body shaking, legs
    trembling more than anything, before bracing her head on the wall of
    the shower as well.

    Then, the water ran out. “I’m still dirty,” Samantha realized.

    “Yes,” said Rachel. “You are.”

    They heard the same creak again—now, at least two more girls were up.
    Samantha and Rachel dried quickly in fluffy white towels, then pulled
    their clothes over still-damp flesh. On her way back to the campsite,
    Samantha finally got Rachel’s joke. She was dirty. Ha, ha, very
    funny. But by the time she’d reached the campsite, she was agreeing
    with what Rachel had said when she’d woken. Sometimes, dirty is good.

    – Chapter Six –

    Saturday Afternoon

    Erin knew too much. She knew what both Leah and Katy looked like with
    their pants down. She knew the taste of them; the contrast of sweet
    and salty was in her mind even now. And she knew that Rachel and
    Samantha had fooled around in the outdoor shower that morning. When
    the two of them heard the door creak open, it had been her. They’d
    failed to hear her footsteps. An athlete, Erin was light on her feet,
    and had stood, peeking through a knothole into the wooden shower
    stall. What she’d seen had amazed her and given her ideas of what to
    get up to if Leah was up to it. She’d never have thought of a shampoo
    bottle herself. Vapid Samantha was good for something after all.

    But Erin kept her thoughts to herself, thoughts of bending Leah over
    and humping her from behind as though she had a penis. They were
    hiking now, on a path leading up a hill, Erin lagging behind and
    watching the other girls’ asses. Katy’s bony, little ass would look
    great spread out, tight, shaved pussy open from behind with that
    shampoo bottle sticking out of it.

    Like Katy, Erin often kept to herself. As an athlete, she was loud
    and boisterous. As a team captain, she was a natural leader. She
    could organize a play or cheer her teammates on. But as a person,
    Erin was reserved. Most people didn’t notice that she never talked
    about herself because they were too busy talking about themselves.
    People hadn’t known when she, at age twelve, had masturbated to
    thoughts of other women or when she’d first kissed Leah earlier that
    year. She knew about their first kisses and backseat fumblings, but
    her life hadn’t been on anyone’s radar until that video had been
    taken.

    Erin could have thrown Samantha and Rachel’s experimentation back in
    their faces, but she didn’t want to. She didn’t want them to know
    that she knew. It was the same with Katy—though Leah had agreed to an
    open relationship, she didn’t want to tell Leah. She didn’t want to
    make waves. She wanted this trip to pass her by like a pleasant
    memory—no conflict. And the fact that she knew too much, but was
    keeping her mouth shut, was going to ensure that.

    Or so she thought.

    Miss Arson was leading the girls in a song about a boy and a girl in a
    little canoe. Katy mentioned that she and Damien had written a dirty
    version at camp when they were little kids, but she wasn’t sharing the
    lyrics. She kept looking around, like she had seen something
    strange—a bear, maybe. Or perhaps she was just uneasy or tired of
    walking. Katy wore so much eyeliner that it was difficult to tell.

    Now, Leah lagged back and took Erin’s hand. “Had fun last night,” she
    whispered. She was still dressing slutty, which Erin loved. She was
    wearing her shirt from the bus, but had swapped the skirt for jeans.
    They were walking uphill, in the shadows of pine trees. The air
    smelled fresh, like Christmas morning. Erin cleared her throat and
    inhaled deeply.

    They reached a clearing at the top of the hill. A rickety park bench
    and the remains of a campfire sat there, in an area where the trees
    had been cleared. “Okay, girls,” said Miss Arson. “Let’s reapply our
    sunscreen and have some water.” Canteens and bottles of sunscreen
    came out of backpacks. Erin took some water, but she never wore
    sunscreen. It was possible for her to get burned, but it had only
    happened once in her life.

    This didn’t stop her from slathering sunscreen on her friends, first
    on Leah, starting with her freckled shoulders, exposed by a tank top.
    Erin rubbed her hands over Leah’s collarbone twice, rubbing sunscreen
    into them, smearing it down her arms. She paused for a moment to
    press her thumbs under Leah’s sports bra, easily visible under her
    tank top, rubbing sunscreen in, making sure she wouldn’t be burned if
    the fabric shifted. She ran he thumbs up and down on the sides of her
    soft breasts. Leah smiled at her. Erin moved on to the exposed skin
    of her belly and back. She liked the contrast of her skin against
    Leah’s.

    She did Katy next, making things look casual even though Katy shifted
    toward her, leaning her head back on Erin’s broad shoulder as Erin did
    her arms. Katy sighed. “Is something wrong?” Erin asked.

    “Not really,” said Katy. “I just feel like there’s something following us.”

    “A bear?” Erin had worried about bears before coming on this trip.
    Leah had convinced her that they were unlikely to encounter one. But
    Rachel’s mention of bears at the campfire had put her a bit on edge.

    “I don’t know,” said Katy. “It’s probably nothing. But when I hear
    it, it’s more like footsteps. Maybe I’m going crazy.”

    Katy wasn’t going crazy. As they walked up the next hill, Erin
    thought she heard footsteps, too, light and secretive, the way hers
    had been in the morning. It was like someone was walking parallel to
    them, off the path in the woods. When they moved, it moved, whatever
    it was. When they stopped, it stopped and didn’t move again until
    they were on the move, chattering to each other. The next time they
    stopped from water, Erin pulled Katy aside and looked into her
    dark-framed eyes. “I hear it, too.”

    Neither of the girls said anything. They were nearing the summit of
    the hill; there was no way they could turn back. Neither of them
    wanted to worry the other girls. In fact, Katy suggested a game.
    “Let’s play ‘this or that,’” she said. “I’ll start. Samantha—go
    three days without showering or kiss a girl?” Erin did a double-take.
    Had Katy seen Samantha with Rachel, too?

    “Kiss a girl, I guess,” Samantha said, surprisingly unshaken. “Leah,
    eat a hot dog or suck a dick?”

    Miss Arson’s head whipped around. “Should I have brought my
    earplugs?” She was smiling. She walked a bit faster, separating
    herself from the girls, but only by five feet or so. There was a
    chasm ahead of them, a deep cut in the earth. Miss Arson crossed
    first, over a rickety bridge that was missing one handrail. “Be
    careful here, girls,” she warned, but kept walking, giving them their
    privacy.

    The girls crossed, looking down. There were trees and brush growing
    up and down the chasm’s sloping sides, and they could hear water
    running below. “That’s a long way down,” Leah said. “I can’t even
    see the bottom.”

    “Come on, Leah,” said Samantha. “Hot dog or dick?”

    “Hot dog,” Leah said, but she sounded uncertain. “Rachel, who’s
    hotter, Damien or Pierce Brosnan.” Rachel had an inexplicable
    attraction to pierce Brosnan. In middle school, she’d carried a
    picture of him around in her wallet.

    “Bite me, Leah,” said Rachel. “I’ll have both, in a hot tub, thank
    you very much. But if I have to choose, Damien, I guess.”

    “Eww!” Katie cried, walking a little faster. She was smiling now,
    too. Erin had nearly forgotten that she was worried. Then Rachel
    asked her a question.

    “Erin, who’s hotter?” Surprisingly, she left Leah out of the
    equation. “Katy or Samantha.”

    “Ummmm,” Erin said. She didn’t like being put on the spot. Finally,
    she decided. “Samantha,” she said. She figured Katy would rather she
    didn’t even hint at their attraction to each other, and she wouldn’t
    mind finding out what Samantha tasted like, or penetrating her with a
    shampoo bottle. She wouldn’t wash it in the water afterwards, either,
    as those two had done. She’d lick it off with her tongue.

    Just when everyone had completely forgotten about the footsteps and
    Katy’s feeling they were being followed, they noticed that Miss Arson
    had stopped. “Wait a second, girls,” she said. “There was just
    someone in the path. He was standing up there, but he ducked into the
    bushes when he saw us coming.” She held her hands out and stepped
    backward toward them.

    The wind blew, rattling tree branches above them. “Maybe he’s from
    another group,” Erin said. “The summit must be just ahead.” But she
    hadn’t seen this man.

    “Are you sure there was someone there?” Samantha asked.

    Katy answered for Miss Arson. “Yes, there was.” Erin looked into her
    eyes; even with all the make-up, it was easy to tell now that she was
    terrified. Katy continued, “And he didn’t look like he was part of a
    school group.”

    “What did he look like?” Leah asked.

    Miss Arson replied with one word. “Dark.” But after a few moments,
    her breathing settled down. “We’ve got to carry on, girls. He
    probably didn’t mean any harm. We’ll get to the summit, but we’ll
    keep an eye out and we’ll use the buddy system while we’re gathering
    wood, and even when we go to use the bathroom during the night.”

    The group started walking again. Erin felt her own heart pounding in
    her chest, pounding in perfect rhythm with the footsteps that had
    started up again—faster, faster. Someone was coming through the brush
    beside the path. Branches cracked under his feet, and then he was
    there among them, a man dressed in black jeans and a ragged, brown
    shirt, with long, brown hair tangled and hanging down below his
    shoulders. He had an unkempt beard and moustache and a wild look in
    his squinting black eyes. He didn’t speak, just held out a knife
    which gleamed as the afternoon sun reflected off of it.

    He pointed it at Miss Arson, then brandished it at the girls. Leah
    and Samantha screamed and jumped back. Erin pushed in front of Leah,
    instinctively, and then took Katy by the hand, too. She, Katy and
    Rachel stood strong, glaring at the man. Erin knew she should make a
    move, a last ditch effort to save all of them, but this wasn’t a
    playing field. She found herself paralyzed. Her legs, though strong,
    were shaky. She felt unsteady. Staying in place in front of Leah
    took every bit of her energy. She suspected that Katy and Rachel felt
    the same way, even if they weren’t showing it. Samantha couldn’t stop
    screaming. Erin’s ears were ringing.

    For the longest time, nobody moved. The man, who stood at least six
    foot four, was all muscle, was covered with mud with brambles stuck in
    his beard and hair, glared at them. He gestured with the knife, as
    though he wanted them to follow him into the woods. They weren’t sure
    what he wanted with them, so they stayed still. And then, Miss Arson,
    who was still standing between the girls and this monster, stepped
    toward him. “Take me instead of them,” she said. “If you need
    someone, take me.”

    The man took her by the hand, pulling her against him. He pressed
    the knife against her throat. Erin thought he was going to kill her,
    but he didn’t. He turned, Miss Arson marching in front of him, knife
    still at her neck, his hips pressed against the flare of her butt
    through her jeans, and forced her off the main trail and down another,
    a crude trail of dirt that led into the forest. None of the girls
    were able to move or speak until they were out of sight.

    – Chapter Seven –

    Saturday Evening

    At least the girls were okay. It was a small consolation when one
    was marching through the woods with a knife at one’s jugular, but
    there it was. She’d saved the girls, who she loved, and they would
    send for help. It was 1989 and surely the bus would have some way of
    phoning home when it arrived and the girls let the driver know there
    was a problem. They’d be there in time to find what was left of her
    body after this mud-caked man sliced her into little pieces and tossed
    her into the woods. She thought this dryly as a wooden shack came
    into view.

    The afternoon sky was beginning to dim. The shack didn’t have any
    power lines going in or out, but red-orange light flickered in the
    windows and smoke puffed out of a rickety chimney at the top of the
    cabin. Miss Arson hadn’t spoken during the walk. She didn’t want to
    enrage him to the point where he would go back looking for the girls.
    Now, with the girls certainly out of sight, she spoke. “Why are you
    doing this?”

    She couldn’t see her abductor, but she could smell him, overripe like
    rotting flesh. Couldn’t hear him except for the deep rasping of his
    breath. He didn’t answer her, but she sensed movement, something
    swinging through the air—a tree branch, maybe. It struck her in the
    back of the head, hard, and she was out.

    Once upon a time, Miss Arson was not Miss Arson. Of course, it’s
    hard for a sixteen year old to picture this, to picture Miss Arson as
    little Emily. Even harder to picture Mrs. Callahan as little
    Crispina, though they’d wondered, occasionally, if she’d been called
    Crispy as a nickname. But Miss Arson had been Emily, simply Emily, no
    nickname required. Emily had slept under a pastel pink comforter and
    kept a light-up pink pony on her bedroom shelf for when she had
    nightmares.

    Like Katy, she sometimes woke up feeling like someone was watching
    her, and not in a Santa’s Elves through the window way. There was
    always something sinister following her through her mostly-pleasant
    childhood. The monsters had caught up with her once and only once
    and, like now, she had given herself over to them deliberately. There
    had been a house at the end of the block, haunted, all the children
    said. Emily said she didn’t believe it. She was raised without
    religion—no angels watching over her. So she scaled a rickety, wooden
    fence and knocked on the door. It wasn’t locked, wasn’t even closed,
    so she, seven years old, stuck out her tongue at her friends and
    walked inside.

    She was wearing a pink dress and ballet shoes she almost never took
    off. She was going to steal something from the house and run back
    outside, but in the front room, there was nothing to steal. She was
    headed into a dirty kitchen when the man grabbed her from behind,
    lifting her, filthy hands under her arms, into the air.

    He hadn’t done much. He’d brought her into a living room, sat down
    in a musty, brown chair. The pink shirt was pushed up to her waist
    and a dirty finger had prodded her, parting just the outer lips of her
    pussy. “Nice little girl,” he said. She hadn’t screamed—in
    hindsight, she should have screamed. The man moved his finger up and
    down, brushing against her underdeveloped clitoris. He took her other
    hand, forced it between his legs until it came to rest on the spongy
    surface of his semi-erect penis. “You like that, little girl?
    Because if you come back here again, that’s what you’re going to
    get—this inside of here.” He pressed his finger upward; the pressure
    hurt.

    But he let her go, almost instantly after he’d said it. He let her
    go and she ran out to her friends with the verdict—yup, haunted!
    She’d tried to forget what happened. She knew she couldn’t tell her
    parents, her sister, or the other children. Not if she wanted to move
    on, that was. If she told, the incident would define her forever.
    Even at the age of seven, she knew this. She didn’t want to be the
    girl who got felt up by the creepy guy in the haunted house. So she
    went on. She didn’t cry until she was in the shower, parting her
    childish, hairless vaginal lips to wash them and found a cake of mud
    from his fingers.

    She collapsed there in the shower, huddled up with her knees to her
    nose and let the stream of shower water wash over her until it went
    cold. She felt alone and small as she stood, at last, to clean
    between her legs.

    As she’d promised herself, she hadn’t let the incident define her.
    When the man from the haunted house had died alone and the body had
    rotted for weeks before anyone noticed him gone, she was sixteen. At
    that time, she realized that no one would ever know. She barely
    thought of it, but maybe it was one of the reasons she had moved so
    quickly away from everything that did define little Emily. She chose
    a profession where her first name would seldom be spoken. She became
    Miss Arson.

    But now, as she woke up inside the cabin, in a cot by an open
    fireplace, she felt like little Emily again, curled up in the shower.
    She was naked, covered only by something pink like her old comforter.
    Her head rested on a smelly pillow, slightly damp. There was
    something hard beside her, hard and plastic. Her vision was still
    foggy from being hit, but as it returned, she realized that the pink
    blanket was actually a pink sleeping bag and the object beside her was
    a doll, one of those expensive, German-made American Girls dolls that
    could only be ordered from a catalog.

    She didn’t want to be raped. She’d escaped rape once. That old man
    hadn’t found a way to force his limp noodle into her, hadn’t even
    tried. Maybe this would be no different. Maybe she could just run.
    She couldn’t see the man anywhere. If she could just sit up and make
    her way out of the cabin, she could disappear into the woods and make
    it back to the girls. Her head was spinning as she sat. Still no
    sign of him. She swung her feet off of the bed and stood. “Going
    someplace?”

    The voice came from nowhere and everywhere all at once. It could have
    been the voice of God. She still didn’t see him as she tried to
    stand, didn’t see him as he reached out from under the cot, grasped
    her ankle and pulled her down to the ground. He’d been crouched
    there, listening to her, passed out in the bed above. She was at his
    eye level now as he crawled out, one hand reaching forward to grasp
    her breast. “You’re not going anywhere, bitch,” he said, his fingers
    rough against her. He was surprisingly agile. He sprang to his feet
    and she realized he was also naked. She pictured her childhood
    tormenter with his flaccid penis. This was different. Her
    abductor’s penis was massive, nearly eight inches long, thick like a
    small tree trunk, rock hard with veins bulging.

    He reached down with a large, dirt-caked hand. She thought he was
    going to touch her breasts again, but instead, he laced his fingers
    through her hair and yanked her upward, straining its roots. She
    screamed as he brought her to her knees, then pulled her onto the cot,
    face down. Beside her, the doll dropped to the floor.

    He gave her hair one last twist before he growled, “Don’t move.” Her
    head was swimming again. She pressed her face into the fabric of the
    pink sleeping bag, hoping for unconsciousness, but she found only
    fetid dampness and body odor. The stench choked her, but she was
    still awake to feel the knife pressing against her back, drawing one
    line down, one line across her trembling backbone, her shoulderblades.
    “Please,” she said. She’d heard that if you tell an attacker about
    yourself, they won’t want to hurt you, so she gave it a try. “My name
    is Emily. I’m a teacher at a Catholic school.”

    “Shut up,” he said. Now, she felt his member against her slit. She
    kept her pubic hair neatly trimmed. She felt him rubbing against it,
    the clean-cut ends prickling the delicate skin underneath. There was
    nothing left to say. Emily let her body go limp against the bed as
    she felt the man penetrate her, the head of his cock forcing its way
    into the dry channel of her vagina. She tried to think of it
    clinically—it’s just skin against skin. But the smell of him, the
    feeling of his hands, kept her in the moment. She felt every inch of
    him stretching her and the sick feeling of the dirty moisture from his
    penis lubricating her on the inside as he pressed deeper.

    He worked himself into a rhythm, forcing his way in, then pulling out,
    the raw flesh of the inside of her coming out with him. She felt like
    she was being turned inside out like a used sock. His hand twisted in
    her hair again as he kept fucking her—that was what he was
    doing—fucking her like an animal. She screamed into the night,
    knowing nobody would hear. She felt his hand come down on the back of
    her head, on the sore and throbbing spot where he’d hit her with the
    stick outside. She sank down—face onto the bed, mind into darkness.

    The crack of a whip woke her. She’d been moved fireside, and was
    splayed on the floor. Her pussy felt raw. It ached and throbbed in
    time with her heartbeat and the spot on the back of her head. Semen
    dripped out of her, growing cold against her chafed pussy lips. “Wake
    up, bitch,” the man said, and cracked the whip again. Emily looked
    over to the cot. The American Girls doll had fallen to the ground.
    The blanket was twisted. A puddle of blood and semen dripped from the
    edge of the sleeping bag, forming a sticky puddle on the floor—she
    must have lain there on the side of the bed, face down, but she didn’t
    know for how long.

    Now, the man knelt beside her, tossing the whip to the side. “Clean
    me,” he said, holding his limp dick, wet with her blood and his own
    putrid juices, toward her mouth. She turned her face away, refusing
    to give him the satisfaction of an answer. As quickly as he’d tossed
    it away, he grabbed the whip again and slammed the butt of it against
    her ribcage, knocking her breath out of her. She didn’t say anything,
    but there was no avoiding it; she was at his mercy. She opened her
    mouth. The deflated penis was inserted into her mouth. She gagged on
    the rotten taste. He plugged her nose, giving her no choice but to
    swallow.

    He got hard again. She knew it would happen. Soon, his cock was
    rutting in and out of her mouth. He withdrew it now and then to slap
    her cheeks, to run it through her hair. She smelled like him now,
    like spoiled meat and sweat. Every breath she took was laden with it.
    She gagged, vomiting into her mouth. When she tried to spit it out,
    he slapped her, rammed his cock down her throat again, and she felt
    her head spinning. Choking on her own vomit, she lost consciousness
    and yielded herself into his grasp.

    When she woke up, she felt the prickle of wind against her skin. She
    was outside, outside in the darkness, with shackles around her wrists
    and ankles. When she tried to rise up, she could only get to her
    hands and knees. Off in the distance, beyond a line of pine trees,
    she saw the man standing, a silhouette, a shadow. She drew in a deep
    breath. Her throat was now as sore as her pussy. The air was heavy
    with smoke and fragrant pine. It was the first breath of fresh air
    she’d had since… she could barely remember, she found. She couldn’t
    remember where she’d been before this, how she’d gotten here. This
    was survival. This was forcing air into stinging lungs even though
    she didn’t want to breathe any more.

    In and out, in and out, she breathed. She’d felt so many times during
    this ordeal that she was going crazy. She would maintain her sanity
    now, by breathing in and out, in and out. She would get through this.

    It was then that she heard movement closer to her, something padding
    through the trees, its steps softer than footsteps. The dog, a great
    dane, barked its greeting and sniffed the used and dripping patch
    between Emily’s legs. She couldn’t stand it anymore. She felt the
    dog licking her, clit to asshole, sticking its tongue into her tight
    rosebud to get her taste. She felt its claws on her back as it began
    to mount her, the hard dowel of its member between her legs. But it
    wasn’t her. This body wasn’t her, wasn’t Miss Arson, wasn’t even
    Emily. It was only a body. Emily was somewhere else, hiding in the
    trees, perhaps, watching the dog unsheathe its bright red penis and
    press it into the pitiful woman kneeling in the mud.

    There was feeling there, of course, a feeling of being overly full,
    of being stabbed by a long and narrow dick. There was pain when the
    dog’s claws ran down her arched back. But she wasn’t there. She
    really wasn’t there. She told herself this throughout the rutting, a
    different kind of in and out and when the dog tied with her and she
    felt she was going to burst open from the inside out. This was a
    disjointed fear, because it was just a body, not her body.

    Not her body that was unshackled and dragged back into the house to
    lay underneath a filthy and stinking man once again. As the man
    fucked that empty body again, Emily, now floating somewhere on the
    ceiling, looked down at the woman, covered with bruises, mud and
    sweat, and laughed. She laughed until the woman was shackled again,
    this time to the bed, kept laughing, laughing into the night, a sound
    more terrifying than a scream.

    – Chapter Eight –

    Saturday Evening

    There’s a moment after something traumatic happens where you just
    freeze. It doesn’t matter that you’re supposed to be the strong one,
    the stoic one, the morbid one. It doesn’t matter that your script is
    written out for you—you can see your lines there before you, the
    things you’re supposed to say. But you don’t say them just yet. You
    stop. You freeze where you’re standing and taste the adrenaline in
    your mouth for just one moment before you’re able to react, to read
    those lines, to be yourself.

    Leah figured this was the feeling animals got when they were being led
    to slaughter. This was one of many reasons she was a vegetarian. Now
    she knew the feeling firsthand and so did the others. One of their
    number had been picked off, taken away, knife pressed to her back.
    The girls all froze. Leah froze longer than the rest of them. She
    watched the others react before she was able.

    Samantha and Rachel laced their skinny arms together and cried into
    each other’s flowing hair, the way popular girls do after high school
    tragedies, crazy geeks shooting students or car crashes that take out
    a cheerleading squad. Leah didn’t think of this comparison herself;
    she’d heard Katy make it before when comparing high school tragedies.
    Now they were in the midst of their own.

    Erin stood with clenched fists. She was the tough one, was supposed
    to be strong. Her emotions, however, betrayed her. Tears streamed
    down her dark face.

    Leah, of course, was frozen.

    Katy was the only one who looked normal. She was breathing deeply,
    almost rhythmically, but there were thoughts in her head, Leah knew
    it, and those thoughts weren’t as shallow as comparing Samantha and
    Rachel to girls who’d survived that Spencer girl school shooter who didn’t like
    Mondays. Finally, Katy broke the silence. She took a deep breath and
    said, “We need to go after them. We need to have a plan.”

    Samantha looked up from her embrace. “Are you crazy? We have to go
    for help.”

    “There has to be a gas station or something if we walk to the main
    road,” Erin said. Her words surprised Leah. She expected Erin to be
    her protector, but she was trembling as hard as Rachel and Samantha.

    Katy interrupted her thoughts. “There’s not time for that,” she said.
    “And, besides, were you guys not on the same bus ride as I was?
    There’s nothing for at least fifty miles. We’re literally in the
    middle of nowhere.”

    “We can wait for the bus,” Rachel suggested.

    “The bus isn’t coming until tomorrow morning. Miss Arson will be dead
    by then.”

    “Look,” Samantha said, “She’s my favorite teacher, too, but I don’t
    want to die.”

    “Me, either,” said Erin, and Leah couldn’t help but think that this
    wasn’t the Erin she knew so well, the Erin who she’d had inside of
    her, first her hands and then her tongue. This scared person was
    someone she didn’t know at all.

    Katy sighed. “There’s five of us, six counting Miss Arson. There’s
    just one of him. And we’ll have the element of surprise if we can
    catch up to them. But we’ve got to go now.” All the fear had gone
    out of Katy. She looked positively determined, like she knew what to
    do, what was going to happen. She just needed to convince the others
    to see what she saw so clearly in her mind.

    The other girls were frozen again, their minds churning. It was a
    scary thing, for certain, Leah thought, still isolated and silent.
    She looked at Katy again and wondered what Katy’s lips would feel like
    against hers—her upper lips and her lower. Then, guilty for that
    thought, guilty for thinking about sex at a time like this, she
    unfroze and spoke up. “Katy’s right,” she said.

    – Chapter Nine –

    Saturday Evening

    Following Miss Arson wasn’t as hard as it looked, or so it seemed when
    they started out. They didn’t remember how long they’d stood still
    and argued amongst themselves, but she was well and truly out of
    sight. However, Rachel, who’d been on her fair share of camping
    trips, pointed out a poorly-beaten path that started in the ravine
    below them. The brush was heavy, but there was a distinct, narrow
    line of trodden dirt to walk. They traced it downhill until it
    disappeared. Not even Rachel could find the path.

    Katy took charge, pointing dead ahead. They followed her and found
    themselves listening to the rushing sound Rachel recognized as the
    chasm they’d crossed earlier. Here, Katy sat down and put her head in
    her hands. The others sat down, distancing themselves from Katy,
    breaking into couples. They dangled their feet over the chasm.
    Rachel dropped a stone. She sighed, waiting for a splash, but it
    never came. She waited at least an hour, watching the other girls
    trembling on the edge of the cliff.

    “What are we going to do?” Rachel asked, finally. She looked over at
    Erin and Leah, who were clearly losing their drive, and Samantha, who
    was now sprawled out, sleeping restlessly.

    “We have to help Miss Arson,” said Katy, standing up. And there, in
    front of her, was one of Miss Arson’s shoes. Katy’s eyes lit up.
    “Look! She must have left this so we could follow her!” From the
    location of the shoe, there was enough broken brush to lead the girls
    back onto the path. Rachel put on her best girl guide act, which
    seemed to reassure everyone else.

    Katy took the lead, of course, Rachel behind her, only helping when
    asked. Rachel led a reluctant Samantha by the hand. Leah and Erin
    followed. Both once again looked ready for a fight. That was a good
    thing, Rachel figured. They’d seemed so estranged earlier. The two
    lovers hadn’t even hugged after Miss Arson’s kidnapping.

    The sky was darkening. Flashlights came out of knapsacks. There were
    severed tree branches on the ground all around them, which were hard
    to walk over. The path became more difficult to follow and more
    brambles and burs got caught in Rachel’s flowing hair. She swept it
    back over her shoulder just as a rickety shack came into view. It
    would have looked abandoned if not for a light in the window.

    “She’s in there,” Katy said. “I know it.”

    Erin grabbed one of the tree branches. “We’ll need weapons,” she said.

    “Right,” said Katy. “Rachel, Erin and I will carry tree branches.
    Samantha and Leah, if he manages to get close to us, it’s your job to
    kick him in the nuts, claw his eyes, anything that will make him drop
    to the ground so we can beat the hell out of him. If he drops the
    knife, it’s also your job to grab it, because your hands are free. We
    need to approach quietly, though, because we don’t know where he is.
    And we can’t be detected, so I need all lights off.”

    “But—“ Samantha started.

    “But nothing,” Katy said. “We need to get Miss Arson out of there.”

    She grabbed a tree branch and started out on tiptoe, steady and
    certain on her feet. The others followed suit, staying in single file
    in the same order they had on the path. They didn’t get far in
    silence. They traced the treeline, moving toward the right side of
    the house and suddenly, something ran toward them in the darkness on
    four legs—a dog. It barked and snarled, bearing fangs that were only
    just visible in the moonlight. “Back, back,” Katy whispered, guiding
    the party back into the trees. “Let’s approach from the other side.”

    They doubled back, then approached the house, this time without
    disturbance. Without meaning to, they’d become a team. They worked
    together as a unit, wordlessly, one following the other.

    Rachel took a deep breath before crawling forward, the unofficial
    scout. Slowly, she raised her head and peered into the window.
    Inside the cabin, there was a fire flickering in an open fireplace.
    Splayed in front of it was Miss Arson’s abductor, fully nude and
    stretched out across a pink blanket of some sort. Rachel was both
    enthralled and disturbed. The man’s heaving chest and belly were
    covered by a thick pelt of dark, curly hair which thickened around his
    groin. From the forest of pubic hair grew his penis, long and hard,
    with veins popping up from under the skin. It was like a tree trunk,
    thicker and larger than Damien’s dick, and was glistening with
    something, she didn’t know what.

    It kind of turned her on, made her get a shaky feeling in her legs, a
    wet feeling in her pussy, and she felt guilty thinking it. It was the
    same guilt Leah had felt thinking about Katy, but Rachel didn’t know
    this yet. She turned her mind back to the task at hand. She scanned
    the cabin, but didn’t see Miss Arson anywhere. She also didn’t see
    the knife.

    She reported this to her friends. “He’s in there. He’s naked and
    sleeping in front of the fire. Unarmed, far as I can tell. I don’t
    see Miss Arson, though.”

    “All right,” said Katy. There was sweat beaded on her face, but her
    eyes showed her determination. “We’re going in. Storm the door
    first, and if that’s locked, we go for the window closest to it, break
    it open and climb in. Remember our plan, girls.” She didn’t give
    anyone time to protest and perhaps none of them would have. Erin
    kissed Leah on the side of the head, then turned her head forward
    again. Rachel stooped to smear lines of dirt onto her cheekbones,
    like war-paint. She looked into Samantha’s eyes and saw her fear.
    She didn’t want anyone to know what they’d done together, or that it
    had bonded them to each other, but now, in mortal danger, she raised
    her hand to her friend’s face and touched it lightly, from Samantha’s
    high cheekbones to her regal chin. She left a muddy handprint. She
    hadn’t meant to, but there it was.

    That was all they had time for. “Go, go, go,” Katy whispered, and
    charged toward the door.

    It was unlocked, of course. The girls weren’t dealing with the type
    of man who was afraid of anything or anyone. The door flew open and
    the girls entered the cabin, single file, tree branches waving. There
    was sweat running down Rachel’s face, gathering under her eyes,
    dripping off her chin. She was terrified as she clutched the
    splintered surface of the branch in her hands. The man wasn’t a light
    sleeper. He was springing to his feet before she caught sight of him.
    As he slept, he’d cradled something in his arms, something Rachel
    hadn’t seen through the window.

    Until he tossed it to the side, she was afraid it was the knife. He
    looked like the type to sleep with a weapon. It wasn’t the knife,
    though. What the man tossed to the side was an American Girls doll,
    the same one Rachel had found in her bunk bed. Now, dread joined the
    fear in the pit of her stomach. This man had been watching them,
    following them. She looked over at Katy, who seemed to be coming to
    the same realization.

    They didn’t have much time to think about it. In front of them stood
    the man in all his naked glory, arms in the air, legs spread with his
    penis bouncing up and down between them, dangling like a pendulum,
    rigid and perfectly timed. A drop of something—probably jizz—dangled
    from the hole at the end of his dick-head. The hole looked big,
    bigger than Damien’s, at least. There was a horrible, animal
    expression on the man’s bearded face and he howled at the girls.

    It wasn’t Katy who reacted first, but Erin. She swung her tree trunk
    like a baseball bat and it landed right on the side of his head,
    mashing his ear against the side of his face and displacing his jaw.
    The girls watched as he fell to the floor.

    Katy stepped forward and whacked him in the jaw for good measure. She
    didn’t need to. Erin’s aim had been dead-on. His jaw had already
    been broken and the man was out cold, lying beside his doll on the
    floor with his arms and legs splayed and limp. The only life that
    remained was in his dick, which had stayed hard. It twitched and
    bobbed against one of the lifeless legs. All Katy had done was knock
    out eight of the man’s front teeth, top and bottom. They scattered
    across the carpet like dirty, yellowed pieces of a broken necklace.

    “That was easy,” Erin said, but Rachel could tell by her voice that it
    hadn’t been easy at all.

    “Now,” said Katy, “Where’s Miss Arson?” While Rachel and the others
    stood, gaping mouthed, over the body of the man, wondering if he was
    dead or not, finding their answer in the heave of his chest, the bob
    of his dick, Katy followed a faint sound into the night.

    Later, she would tell Rachel about it before she told the others,
    because Rachel had been so helpful in keeping them on the trail to the
    cabin. Because Rachel had been the lookout and Katy needed a lookout,
    because what she’d seen was so terrible she could no longer keep it to
    herself.

    The cabin had a back door, which stood open. Without the glow of the
    city, the moon and stars shone brightly, casting a glowing light onto
    the scene before Katy. Miss Arson hung limply by her wrists between
    two trees, chained with handcuffs to a branch on one side, a tight
    knot of rope on the other.

    At first, Katy thought she was dead, but then she heard something deep
    and guttural. At first, she thought Miss Arson was crying, but as she
    inched closer, she realized she was laughing maniacally. Like the man
    inside, she was completely naked. Like the man, she looked
    unconscious, but her eyes were open and she was staring blankly at the
    ground, laughing now and then. Blue bruises bloomed at her hairline
    and on her cheeks, only just visible in the moonlight. Her large
    breasts were black-and-blue, as well. Her legs were spread out, just
    barely supporting her, and her pussy was visible, hanging open like a
    gaping wound. Under her spiky pubic hair, she’d been rubbed red, and
    blistered in some places. Her vagina had gotten the worst of it. Her
    inner labia were caked with dried blood and opened to reveal a
    stretched and bleeding hole. Gobs of semen leaked from the hole,
    tinged with bright red blood, trailing down her legs to the ground.

    “Did you really see her that vividly—all the colors, the dried blood
    and the bruises, in just moonlight?” Rachel asked when Katy told her.

    “Yes,” Katy said, “And if you’d have followed me out there, you would
    have seen it, too.” It was an image Katy would never quite get out of
    her mind.

    Katy moved forward and put her hand on her teacher’s shoulder. “Miss
    Arson?” Miss Arson bucked backward, now done laughing and trying to
    scream, but all that came out was a hiss of air. She couldn’t back
    away from Katy; the trees were strong and did not bend. “Miss Arson,
    it’s Katy.” As Miss Arson leaned forward, a lattice of whip marks was
    revealed, along with deep, animal scratches that led from her
    shoulders down to her hourglass hips and the indentation that marked
    the top of her buttocks.

    Katy pursed her lips when she told Rachel this part. Rachel knew
    exactly what Katy had realized at that moment—he’d had the dog rape
    her, too. Strong as she was, Katy wanted to throw up. She choked
    back the bile in her mouth as she untied the one wrist, leaving Miss
    Arson standing like a zombie, one hand raised and handcuffed to a tree
    branch.

    She ran into the room. “We need to find a handcuff key. Miss
    Arson’s out back.” The girls rifled through the cabin; Leah looked
    through animal bones on rustic shelves, Rachel looked under one cot,
    Katy looked under the blankets on another. Finally, Erin found them.
    The keys were hiding in plain sight, sitting on the bearskin rug
    beside the still-unconscious man.

    Katy released Miss Arson and led her into the cabin, still zombie-like.

    This was the first look the rest of the girls got at her. They were
    shocked. Rachel, in particular, started crying all over again.

    Miss Arson was indifferent to them. Her eyes were blank and now she
    was staring up at the ceiling, even though nothing was there. “Come
    on,” Katy said. “Miss Arson, please, we need to get going.” Miss
    Arson tried to hiss something, but her voice was still gone. Her face
    was so pale, her body so shaky. Katy found her clothes stashed in a
    corner and began to dress her, bra first, then shirt, then panties
    over the horrible and weeping wound between her legs. As she was
    trying to get Miss Arson into her jeans, Samantha spoke.

    “We can’t just leave this… thing,” she said, gesturing toward the man.

    “What do you mean?” Katy asked. “We need to get Miss Arson down the
    hill so we can get her to a hospital.”

    “I think we’ve got time enough to make this fucker pay,” Samantha
    said, an evil grin on her face. “Do to him what he did to Miss
    Arson.” Rachel thought she knew her friend, especially after their
    filthy episode of shower sex. She knew that Samantha was sexually
    experienced but a bit naive about the kinkier side of things. She
    also knew that Samantha was up for nearly anything; her work with the
    shampoo bottle proved it. What she didn’t know was just how twisted
    Samantha would get. She was about to find out.

    – Chapter Ten –

    Saturday Night

    Samantha was thinking of the way Mason had fucked her, in more ways
    than one. She was thinking about his big, long dick, which he’d named
    “The Monster.” Lying on the floor at her feet was the real monster.
    Two monsters, really—the man and his dick. The second monster, the
    one Samantha was interested in, twitched between the man’s legs, long
    and hard, tantalizing, already dripping with cum. Samantha had been
    fucked by a guy. She’d fucked a girl with a shampoo bottle. She’d
    never fucked a guy, never been in control. She was about to. For
    revenge, for pleasure, it didn’t matter. She was slick inside, slick
    and smooth and wet. She could feel her body pumping hormones, pumping
    adrenaline. She wanted to ride this man until his cock broke off.

    “Do to him what he did to Miss Arson,” she repeated, and started to
    unzip her pants.

    “Wait, wait, wait,” said Rachel. “Do what? Torture him?”

    Samantha was more blunt about it. “Rape him,” she said. “And torture him.”

    Katy, who was struggling to get Miss Arson’s shoes back on feet
    swollen and covered with claw marks, looked up for a second. “That
    sounds fair, Samantha,” she said. She stood, leaving Miss Arson to
    struggle with her own shoes. “Move the cot to the center of the room.
    Tie him to it with the same rope and handcuffs he used on her.”

    It took four of the five girls to lift the man. Samantha ended up at
    his head, hands under his big, sweaty shoulders. She peered down at
    the man’s face, his toothless lips sputtering as he breathed. He
    didn’t deserve to breathe, she thought. Not after what he’d done. In
    the meantime, Katy led Miss Arson into a corner. Samantha heard Katy
    speak gently. “You stay here. You don’t need to see this, but we’re
    going to get him for you.” Miss Arson, who had yet to say a word and
    was still drooling and barefoot, obeyed and Katy rejoined the group.

    The girls dropped the man onto the cot. Katy returned with the rope
    and handcuffs, which they used to hook the man to the cot—cuffs
    locking his arms underneath it, rope securing his legs. His penis
    stood erect, the highest point on his body. “Look at that monster,”
    Samantha marvelled.

    “We should cut it off,” said Katy.

    “Oh, no,” said Samantha. “Not until I get to ride it.”

    “What are you, sick?” Rachel asked. “A soap bottle is one thing, but
    that’s really, really big.” Luckily, nobody asked about the soap
    bottle; Samantha wasn’t quite ready to explain what had gone on in the
    shower yet. She was, however, ready to take her anger out on this
    guy, and boy was she angry. She finished unzipping her jeans, kicked
    them to the side along with her underwear, and lifted her shirt. The
    other girls stared at her as she stood there, wearing only her black
    sports bra, gazing down at the man she held captive.

    He was quite disgusting, really, except for his marvellous cock. He
    was fat and stinky, covered with hair. While Samantha was deciding
    where to start, Katy brushed her arm. “Here’s the whip he used on
    her,” she said. They joined hands and whipped him together, starting
    at the chest and moving downward to the man’s legs. When the third
    blow landed, the man’s eyes snapped open and he looked right at
    Samantha.

    Samantha squeezed the whip harder and gave him ten more blows. The
    whip left red, angry cuts with ragged edges. The man groaned in pain.
    “You sorry for what you done?” Erin asked, stepping forward. Leah
    huddled behind her. The man clenched his teeth—or, rather, the space
    where his teeth should have been, gum on gum, and shook his head no.
    Erin unzipped her hiking shorts and tore off her shirt. She took off
    her bra, as well, letting her pert, athletic, caramel-colored bosoms
    bounce free.

    She ripped off her underwear, balled it up, and stuffed it into the
    man’s mouth. “I’m not interested in anything you have to say on any
    subject unless you’re ready to confess your sins.” Samantha couldn’t
    help but smile. She sounded just like the teachers at school—all of
    them except Miss Arson.

    And, while they might have implored the man to confess, they wouldn’t
    have approved of what she was about to do, for as soon as Erin stepped
    away from the man, Samantha climbed onto him. She straddled his hairy
    chest; the hair tickled her shaved, little pussy. She left a slimy
    trail of her juices along his chest and got her bearings by gripping
    the man’s wrinkly, brown nipples. Erin’s underwear muffled his scream
    as Samantha twisted the tender flesh. Now fully balanced, she leaned
    back, unhooked her bra, and let her tanned and shiny breasts loose.

    Though he was clearly in pain, still bleeding from the whip, the man’s
    penis only grew harder. He couldn’t help but be turned on by this
    beautiful girl who was riding him. Samantha lifted her body, giving
    the man’s nipples another rough twist, and eased herself down on his
    penis. She felt it penetrate her, leaking pre-cum already, which
    soaked her hairless outer lips. Feeling the full girth of him, she
    bore down, shifting back and forth on her hips as he entered her more
    fully. It was different being on top. Samantha was in control now.
    If she wanted, she could tease this man forever, just allowing the
    head of his penis to enter, then drawing back, abruptly, forcing it
    out of her body with an audible pop.

    But Samantha wanted the whole thing. After teasing for a few moments,
    moving up and down, controlling the shallow penetration, she pressed
    down as hard as she could and his cock—she’d heard that word
    somewhere—slipped all the way inside, opening her up, filling her as
    she had never been filled before. She felt rip-roaring pressure on
    the walls of her little pussy and her cervix, and had to wait for her
    body to adjust before getting into a rhythm with this monster, moving
    up and down, up and down, letting the huge member slide all the way in
    and then all the way out, twisting the man’s nipples as she moved
    along.

    She felt the monster cock’s juices mixing with her own. The gooey
    mixture slopped out of her, tangling in the man’s thick pubic hair.
    Samantha kept riding, using all her force on him. She’d been
    powerless before, but now she held the power. She’d been fucked, but
    now she was fucking. She didn’t notice Rachel beside her until she
    felt a gentle hand under her chin. Samantha turned and Rachel’s lips
    met hers. They kissed passionately, moving their lips hard against
    each other. Samantha no longer cared if people thought she was a
    lesbian, but how could they when here she was, filled to the brim with
    dick.

    When Rachel finally broke the kiss, she said, “Ride ‘em, cowgirl.”
    And Samantha kept riding, taking every bit of her aggression out on
    this man who had hurt Miss Arson. She bounced her way to her first
    orgasm; her body curled at the spine and she shook from her head to
    her toes, shrieking and throwing her head back at the height of it.
    Her pussy squeezed the man’s dick so tight that she thought she was
    going to burst it if such a thing was possible. The dick didn’t
    burst. The man didn’t even cum. So Samantha kept riding.

    She might have gone on all night with the rest of the girls standing
    and watching, Katy cracking the whip against one of the man’s arms now
    and then, Erin slapping his face to make sure he stayed awake and
    focused. But Leah, timid Leah, took her arm, not to tell her that
    enough was enough, but to ask for a turn. Samantha slid off of the
    monster penis reluctantly, her pussy leaking pre-cum and juices.

    Leah had been touching herself and Erin had been fingering her, so she
    was ready for it—at least somewhat. She’d never had a dick before, so
    she was understandably nervous. But if she was going to be a lesbian
    for the rest of her life—and she was pretty sure she was—she needed
    to try straight sex at least once. Or at least that’s what she told
    the others later when explaining her logic. With Erin guiding her
    hips down on the man’s cock, Leah looked terrified as he penetrated
    her. “It’s okay, baby,” Erin said, pushing her hips down. The entire
    group heard the head of the huge cock pop into Leah. Leah gasped.

    And then she was off like a madwoman.

    She fucked the man every bit as relentlessly as Samantha had done,
    twisting his nipples out of spite, following her friend’s twisted
    suit. She didn’t take the dick quite as deeply as Samantha had, but
    she took it, let it stretch her, and, just as the man’s hips were
    tensing, she sprang off of his dick before getting a shot of cum in
    her pussy. She smiled. “Dodged a bullet there,” she said, making a
    fist and punching the man’s penis.

    The man sputtered and tried to shout through the undies. He’d wanted
    to cum inside the pretty little hippie, of course, and he hadn’t been
    able to. Rachel stepped forward. She had other plans for his cum.
    She stood over the man, opened her mouth, and gave him a toothy
    blow-job. He tasted terrible, she would tell the others later. The
    only redeeming part of it was the residual taste of Samantha and
    Leah’s sweet pussies. Once that was gone, it was like eating
    half-liquefied rotten fish that filled her entire mouth. But she
    wanted to do it, wanted the pleasure of driving her teeth into this
    guy’s dick as he tried to hold back his orgasm.

    He lasted about forty seconds. Rachel applied just enough pressure to
    his cock, sucking and swirling her tongue around the dickhead between
    nibbles into his flesh—that he burst shortly. She held just the head
    of his dick in her mouth, wrapping her hands around the monster cock
    as she guided it through its orgasm. Rachel didn’t swallow a drop.
    She held it in her mouth and proceeded to yank Erin’s panties out of
    the man’s mouth. Then, she kissed him roughly, not the way she’d
    kissed Samantha at all, and spat all of the jizz into his mouth. She
    replaced the panties and let him choke on it.

    The girls watched the man’s eyes turning red. Samantha climbed up and
    sat on the man’s face, choking the breath from his nose with her
    well-used, hairless pussy. She held herself over his nose until he
    was out.

    “Let’s flip him now,” Samantha said. “So we can whip his back.”

    All five girls flipped the heaving man over. He was taking halting
    breaths through his nose now, still alive, but not happy. Katy handed
    the whip to Erin, who streaked his back with the same gaping wounds
    that graced his front, focusing on his ass, already lumpy and pimpled.
    Nobody noticed that Katy had gone outside.

    Samantha had found a poker from the fire—not heated up, but still long
    and uncomfortable, and was probing the man’s asshole when Katy
    returned. “I’ve got a better idea than that,” she said. She had the
    man’s dog, its penis hard and angry. At first, it took no interest in
    the man, but Katy knelt beside it and massaged its penis with her
    hand, drawing the bulbous red head even further out of the dog’s
    foreskin. She rubbed the penis and its sheath until the dog was
    ready, looking around for anything to fuck. Katy was left with a
    juicy hand full of dog smegma. Samantha guided it onto the man,
    holding his ass cheeks open for easier entry. The dog’s dick was long
    and narrow; it found its mark and stabbed.

    The man’s scream could be heard, even through the cum-soaked panties.
    Katy wiped her smegma-covered hand across his nose. That shut him up
    for a while; he gagged into the panties as the dog continued its anal
    attack. The girls watched in amusement as the dog pummelled the man’s
    anus with his dick, stabbing in and out, changing direction and
    eliciting more muffled screams. The dog’s claws traced ugly scratch
    marks down the man’s back, crooked series of lines like the girls had
    seen on Miss Arson. Amid the pleasure they found in watching the man
    get brutally raped, they understood that this had happened to their
    teacher.

    By the time Samantha remembered that Miss Arson was right there,
    sitting with her head turned to the corner, the dog had shot its wad
    and withdrawn, dragging a trail of blood, shit and cum that trickled
    down the man’s hairy inner thighs. Samantha looked to the corner.
    Miss Arson had turned and was staring at the man’s violated backside,
    nodding her head. She had one hand in her jeans; she was touching
    herself.

    “I think it’s time,” Katy said, finally. Flip him back over.

    Samantha had lost track of Katy while the dog was doing its business.
    She’d gone back toward the cabin’s rudimentary kitchen, but for what,
    she was not sure. The girls followed Katy’s command, however, and
    flipped the man onto his back once again. He was too weak to resist.
    His penis had softened, but kept some of its length. It lay, coiled,
    in the thatch of pubic hair. Katy took it in her hand, spat on it,
    and moved her fist up and down, working him til he hardened again,
    against his will.

    His ass must have been stinging because he kept wiggling his hips,
    trying to get away from Katy’s hand. Nevertheless, his penis sprang
    alive, almost immediately reaching its full length. Samantha was
    surprised when Katy climbed onto the man and impaled herself on the
    newly hardened penis, but she wasted no time in getting behind her
    friend, in between the man’s parted legs, and helping her bounce up
    and down as she lost her virginity to the monster. It was an angry
    fuck, like Samantha’s had been, and Katy kept her shirt on for it.
    Samantha, feeling out of control and incredibly horny, tried to get
    the shirt off, copping a feel of Katy’s perky tits as she did. That’s
    when she felt it—something hard nestled under Katy’s arm.

    Before she realized it was a knife, Katy popped off of the man, penis
    sliding out of her, coated in blood and juices. He probably thought
    he was going to shoot his load into the crazy goth girl, but he was
    wrong—and how. Katy revealed the blade the man had used to kidnap
    Miss Arson. She held it in front of his face. And promptly brought
    it down between his legs. Without hesitation, she gripped the head of
    the man’s penis, brought the knife to its base, and cut it right off.

    The gush of blood was instant and overwhelming. It came out in a
    pressurized spray, coating the man’s body and the entire cot with
    freshly-spilled plasma. Katy held the severed penis over the man’s
    face as it softened in her hand. The man was able to see what she’d
    done as he lay dying. Erin pulled the panties out of the man’s mouth.
    “You sorry now?” she asked.

    The man grunted. “Yes,” he said, or at least that was what the girls
    would believe he’d said.

    “I don’t forgive you,” Katy said, and she shoved the man’s dismembered
    penis into his mouth.

    Death came quickly. The pressurized spray of blood, which had been
    like a firehose, slowed to a pulsating gush, then a trickle, and then
    stopped altogether. The man’s eyes were open, pleading with the girls
    for a mercy they could no longer offer. Choking on his own penis,
    bleeding from the gaping hole between his legs, he breathed his last
    and died in front of them.

    Katy, covered in blood, hugged Samantha to her, forming a blood
    sisterhood, a twisted sisterhood that would last the rest of their
    lives. The others joined them in their embrace. They’d all been
    there, had all participated, even if they hadn’t been penetrated.
    They hugged tightly, covered with blood and mud, only breaking the
    embrace when Katy said, matter-of-factly, “All right, girls, we’ve got
    to get down the hill by morning. And we’ve got a body to get rid of.”

    Chapter Eleven –

    Sunday Morning

    Katy didn’t realize she’d formulated a plan until she spoke. She’d
    never wanted to become a leader; she preferred to stay in the shadows.
    But this situation had been forced upon her and she had led her
    friends to this strange and bloody victory. She wasn’t about to let
    things go wrong at the end.

    The man’s body was heavier now that he was dead. They wrapped him in
    his own sleeping bag, leaving him handcuffed, keeping his legs tied.
    There would be no horror movie scene with this asshole waking up and
    staging a final attack. This body would not disappear until she
    wanted it to. Erin and Rachel dragged the body along the path while
    Leah and Samantha lit a campfire. All of the tension between the
    girls had gone, especially now that everyone realized Samantha and
    Rachel were just as queer as Erin and Leah. Katy ensured that
    everything bloodstained or cumstained went into the campfire, from the
    cot’s dirty pillow to Erin’s panties. When the fire was out, all that
    remained was ash.

    Katy took a final sweep over the cabin. One of the cots was empty.
    She glanced back at the other one; they hadn’t touched it. She,
    Samantha and Leah, aching to the bone, led Miss Arson down the path to
    where Erin and Rachel had the man’s body. They stood at the edge of
    the gaping chasm they’d passed before, ready to roll it in. “One,
    two, three,” they counted, and they pushed the body over. When they’d
    thrown rocks into the chasm, they’d heard nothing—not a crash or a
    splash. This time, they heard both—the sound of breaking trees and a
    hearty splash as the body hit the water. They stood for a moment,
    surveying their work, the utter lack of evidence.

    “We must never tell anyone about this but each other,” Katy said, and
    knew that the rest of them understood. They were bonded by these
    events, sisters forever, in a way. All of the girls answered in the
    affirmative. Only Miss Arson had failed to respond. “Miss Arson, are
    you in agreement?”

    Finally, the teacher spoke, softly, as though the word caused her
    great pain. “Yes,” she said. The speech barrier broken, she
    continued. “It’s best if we pretend this never happened.”

    But the girls, Katy in particular, knew that was impossible. They
    would need to talk about it, would need to support each other through
    the memories and protect each other from any other threats that came
    their way. Having lived through this together, it was the least they
    could do.

    Katy led her band down the hill, Miss Arson beside her, hands on her
    shoulders for balance. She felt the sun rising, sunlight on her face.
    Less than half a day ago, she didn’t know if she would live to see
    another new day and now there were thousands of new days before her.

    Back at the cabin, the shower was pumped and Katy watched as her
    friends used it. There was no privacy now. She got a look at
    everyone naked, from Erin’s body, dark and athletic, but somehow
    gentle as she washed Leah, head to foot, to Rachel and Samantha in
    their skinny, valley girl beauty as they kissed passionately under a
    stream of water. Katy was back to her role as observer.

    She watched Erin rinse the disgusting woodsman’s pre-cum out of Leah’s
    vagina, fingering her tenderly, spreading her lips and whispering
    something in her ear. Leah responded in turn, fingers inside of Erin,
    fucking more roughly. “It was like that,” Leah said, this time out
    loud. “It hurt, but it felt good, too.”

    Katy watched Rachel lick Samantha’s pussy clean, Samantha grinning a
    twisted and toothy grin as she spread her thin legs further, letting
    Rachel get right into it, get all of the sweat and stray hairs out.
    She’d ridden the man the hardest and longest and was the dirtiest on
    the inside. Rachel didn’t seem to mind, went after her with a broad
    tongue in the big places, and the tip of her tongue in the little,
    tiny ones. They finished off with a deep kiss and several mouthfuls
    of water to get the taste out of their mouths.

    When it was Miss Arson’s turn, Katy gave her some privacy. It was
    what she felt her teacher would want. She’d always considered herself
    a little bit twisted, maybe not as twisted as Samantha turned out to
    be, but twisted. She got off watching her friends fool around after
    killing someone and disposing of the body, but watching a raped woman
    was just too much.

    Finally, it was Katy’s turn to shower. She thought over the sexier
    events of the day, even thinking back to her encounter with Erin in
    the bathroom, and she rubbed her own hardened clit, pressing it
    against her pubic bone. She pressed two fingers into her newly opened
    vagina, satisfied that she’d lost her virginity on her own terms, and
    that something good had come of it—the man’s punishment, the girls’
    friendship. She came quickly, water rushing over her, and leaned back
    against the shower wall to ride out her orgasm. Fluid squirted out of
    her, mixed with the stream of water from the shower, and sank through
    the porous surface below.

    By the time Katy pulled her clothes back on, she was completely
    satisfied, and the school bus had rolled into view. Newly washed, the
    five girls and Miss Arson didn’t betray what had happened to them.
    The bus driver noticed nothing amiss. He kept his eyes on the road
    and pulled away from the campsite.

    Katy looked around the bus, at Erin and Leah cuddling together, Rachel
    and Samantha whispering secrets in each other’s ears, and finally at
    Miss Arson, who looked almost normal. Now and then, she cringed
    slightly, a painful memory crossing over her face like a cloud briefly
    overshadowing the sun. Katy worried about Miss Arson, and would
    continue to worry about her more than the other girls.

    And now, thinking back, she was worried about something else. She’d
    been sure to burn all of the evidence. The man’s body was rotting in
    a river. But something in the cabin left her uneasy—the second cot.
    Why would a solitary woodsman have two cots to sleep in? Had there
    been someone else living in the cabin? She tried to dismiss her fear,
    but no matter how she tried to control her mind, it kept wandering
    back to that second cot, made up with another set of blankets. She
    bore these thoughts, like a penance, the entire way home.

    Epilogue

    From behind a rock, hidden amongst the trees and undergrowth, he watched.

    He listened and he learned names and places. From the side of the
    bus, he learned not only the name of the city but also the name of a
    school.

    It will take planning and caution, but he will do what must be done.
    If he bides his time, vengeance will be his–vengeance for his brother
    and vengeance for himself.

    Without his brother to rein in his demented and tortured mind, he will
    tear them limb from limb. And why not have a little pleasure along
    the way?

    He reached down and stroked his American Girls doll against his erect
    cock as the dust from the departing bus settled on the ground.

    End


    3 comments
    «1»

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-11-30 00:16:43
    What the fuck is wrong with you. I thought this would be about a few new lesbiana being rough with eachother not nasty fat hairy men raping girls with dOgs then getting killed by castration. You sick nasty perv go see a doctor

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-01-09 02:25:22
    Well… Great!

    I Really enjoyed it, but stupidly read it shortly before going to bed and was

    Slightly

    Freaked out, dammit!0


    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-01-09 02:25:13
    Well… Great!

    I Really enjoyed it, but stupidly read it shortly before going to bed and was

    Slightly

    Freaked out, dammit!0


    «1»
  • Rick’s Wife part 6 of 6

    Font size : +


    My friend’s story If i missed some tags live with it enjoy

    My friend’s story

    Rick’s WIFE 6 (6 of 6)
    “Ladies, bring Peter with you and come stand in front of me,”
    William said.
    We rose from the couch and moved together toward William. I
    was stopped by the gentle, guiding hands. Silence for a moment or
    two.
    “Will you all kindly move so that Linda is in the center of
    the triad you form. Linda, take your panties off, and hand them to
    your husband. Now, turn around, spread your legs a bit, bend at
    the waist and place your hands on your ankles. There, that’s fine.
    Can you spread your feet apart a bit more? Good. And can you
    comfortably maintain that position for a little while?,”
    “I think so,” Linda replied.
    “Peter, reach down with both your hands and spread your wife’s
    buttocks, please. Yes, just so. I do enjoy contemplating and
    enjoying a woman in this position. It touches the sublimated
    animal nature in a man, and is more primitive than face to face
    coupling. The spiked heels, long sculpted legs rising to creamy
    tight buttocks, the pink rosebud asshole, nearly hairless, topping
    a small and luscious cunt. Ah, yes. The cunt. That alter of
    adolescent dreams and adult passion. How much semen in our long
    history has been spilled as an offering to the cunt dreams and
    obsessions of young boys? And even as grown men, having just
    received the satisfaction of its sacrament, how often does the
    lust, desire and even pain remind us that we LACK a cunt around our
    prick, or at the end of our fingers or tongue, and that, by god,
    it’s time to worship again?”
    “Linda, you have a cunt of great beauty. If it could speak,
    it would BEG to be penetrated. It would speak of probing fingers,
    or of soft tongues. The small drop of honey just here…”
    Linda’s entire body shivered. “Oh, god….” she moaned.
    “…..entwined in the soft pubic hair rising above your
    clitoris, speaks plainly enough to anyone willing to listen. It
    tells me that you need, you want, you must have my cock, your
    husband’s cock, any cock inside of you. Would you like to milk my
    cock with your cunt, dear Linda?”
    “Yes, yes I’d like that…”
    “I know you would. Peter, give me your hand.”
    Holding Linda’s left buttock apart with my left hand, I felt
    William grasp my right hand by the wrist. He guided it down and
    placed it into the cleft of my wife’s open buttocks. Releasing my
    wrist, he placed his hand on top of mine and moved both our hands
    downward together, almost as one. As my middle finger moved along
    the beginning of Linda’s slit, his middle finger, resting atop
    mine, suddenly pressed downward and both of our fingers penetrated
    deep into Linda’s vagina.
    William spoke softly, close to my ear, but loud enough for all
    to hear. “To share your loving wife with another man, as you share
    Linda with me, is very beautiful, Peter. It bespeaks a profound
    understanding that the most wonderful, the most loving
    manifestation of possession is to share. And to share,
    unreservedly, what we love most teaches us the gracious lesson that
    we can never really “possess” another human being, that all we can
    ever do is to give, and give, and then give again. It is not a
    trite lesson to learn that the more we cling to things, the more
    they slip away, while the more we give things up, the more they
    come to us.”
    As he spoke, our fingers probed Linda. Together, they moved
    in and out, turned about, returned, then slowly left her lubricated
    cunt.
    “I can see Linda is getting a bit uncomfortable. You can
    stand up, dear. Peter, sit here on the couch; let me help you.
    Now sit back and spread your legs. Linda, get down on your knees
    in front of your husband and rest your arms on his thighs.”
    I felt Linda’s cool hands slide along the tops of my thighs.
    There was a moment or two of silence. Suddenly, I felt her hands
    tighten and she dug her nails into my legs. There was a deep
    exhalation of breath from her lips.
    “My cock is buried in your wife, Peter. Linda, you can use
    your hands on your husband, but not your mouth. Right now, I want
    to be the only one penetrating you in any way. Breigha, please
    kneel behind me and caress my buttocks.”
    As Linda began to masturbate me, I felt the rhythmic rocking
    motion, from William’s slow thrusting, being transmitted through
    her. Every once in a while, William’s thrusts would be more
    violent, and Linda would jerk forward. The only sound, besides
    Linda’s occasional moans and deep breathing, was the “slap” each
    time his hips met my wife’s buttocks.
    “Linda, let go of your husband’s cock, lay your head on his
    lap, and arch your back downward and your hips up. Much better.
    Now take your right hand, place the middle finger in your husband’s
    mouth, and fuck him with it, exactly like I’m fucking you. When I
    go deep, go deep in his mouth. When I slow down and move it around
    inside, I want you to mirror it with the same motion of your
    finger. I want you to fuck your husband exactly as you’re being
    fucked.”
    Linda’s long finger entered my mouth, then slowly withdrew.
    It’s tip circled about my lips, teasingly, then suddenly penetrated
    as Linda jerked forward and breathed a low “Mmmmmmm…” It went
    deep, to the back of my throat, sloooowwwwwly withdrew until just
    the tip clung at the edge of my lips, then penetrated again to the
    hilt. With her finger inserted to its full length, she began to
    move the base in a large circle where my lips engulfed it. It
    moved out just a bit, then began to fuck inward with the rhythmic
    forward jerks of Linda’s body. As Linda fucked my mouth and as
    William fucked Linda, she began to mouth the raunchy obscenities I
    knew foretold a coming orgasm.
    “Linda, as you cum with another man’s cock buried in your
    cunt, and as you fuck your husband’s mouth, I want you to tell him
    that you love him, that even though the little slit between your
    legs, all your lovely body, has been given up and offered to me,
    that your submission and gift is really to him.”
    Trying to catch her breath, between the now savage shagging of
    her proffered bottom, Linda spoke to me.
    “Peter….darling….I do love you. Oh, god…. He’s fucking
    me so hard..but… I’ll always love you, Peter…. I’ll always be
    your wife…. this has all been for you, for us…. Oh, my
    god… Peter, I’m cuming….”
    Linda’s orgasm was long and hard. She dropped both hands to
    my waist and gripped me almost painfully. Her body shuddered and
    thrust back against William’s pumping cock, clinging to it, trying
    to engulf it, to open herself totally and to give up every inch of
    the depth she had to offer, to pull his penis up into the core of
    her belly.
    Breathing heavily, her body slick with sweat and jerking with
    post-orgasmic shivers, I held her head in my hands. My cock,
    engorged with blood and heavy, lay beneath her heaving chest. I
    felt William lean forward and gently kiss the top of her head, then
    quietly disengage. There was silence for few moments.
    “Try to rise, Linda. We have the last chapter to write
    together, the one you specifically requested. Breigha darling,
    bring the cream, please.”
    I felt Linda rise unsteadily. There was movement to my left,
    then Breigha knelt on the couch beside me. After a brief pause,
    two cool hands, coated with soft cream, circled my cock. They
    worked up the base to the tip, smearing the cream around every inch
    of my hard-on. As the fingers worked, William talked.
    “As Breigha has her fun… please, let’s not get too carried
    away, dear; Peter doesn’t look like he has a lot of self-control
    left…. let me tell you what is happening, Peter. I’m standing
    behind your wife, my friend, my hands around her front and in her
    crotch, playing with that sweet cunt I just fucked, my cock rubbing
    up into the crack of her ass. Oooh, Linda, dear! I guess you
    could say she’s doing the rubbing, Peter! Anyway, her hands are
    reaching around behind us and she’s massaging my ass cheeks. We’re
    both watching Breigha’s handiwork and your commendable efforts to
    keep from cumming. Tell me, Linda, how would you like to have a
    seat on Peter’s creamy pole?”
    “I think I’d like that.”
    “I think you’d both like that. Let’s accommodate your
    husband. Please spread your legs a bit, Peter.”
    I felt Linda move between my legs as she placed both palms on
    my knees.
    “Scoot forward a bit, Peter. There, that’s good. Lower
    yourself a little, Linda. Here, let me hold your ass cheeks open.
    Breigha, kindly guide Peter.”
    As Breigha held my cock, Linda lowered her ass onto me. Anal
    sex had been a turn on for me as long as I could remember, but
    Linda had been sensitive there and seemed to enjoy it only rarely.
    Accordingly, we indulged occasionally, but not as often as I would
    have liked.
    As the tip touched her, she stopped. Then, slowly, she let
    her weight press down. Just at the point where I thought Breigha
    must be mis-aiming, the head pushed through the tight ring of her
    anus and entered smoothly. Linda inhaled sharply then let out a
    throaty groan. Slowly, ever so slowly, she settled down and down,
    down the length of my cock, taking every inch until I felt
    William’s fingers, holding her buttocks, rest on my lap. As his
    fingers pulled out from between us, she finally let her full weight
    rest on me, and was now impaled totally.
    “A woman taking a large and erect cock fully in the ass is a
    marvelous sight, Linda. Breigha and I would enjoy the view better,
    though, if you would lean back against your husband’s chest.
    That’s better. Now put your feet up and on top of his knees.
    William, spread your legs wider.”
    We did as asked. I could imagine the scene: my cock buried
    in my wife’s ass, leaning back, her legs spread and her feet
    resting on my knees, her sex open and soaked above the stretched,
    full anus. William’s voice suddenly came from near my ear, just
    behind the couch.
    “Breigha, please kneel down in front of them and use your
    tongue to good advantage. Peter, I want you and Linda to relax,
    and enjoy my wife’s attention. In the meantime, I’m going to reach
    down here over your shoulder, take your wife’s hips, and move her
    up and down your cock. Please let me do the work, Peter. I like
    to think that I will be fucking your wife in the ass with your
    cock. It’s a good thing you’re so petite, Linda. This might have
    been interesting, otherwise.”
    As Breigha’s tongue swirled around my balls, the place where
    Linda and I were joined, and my wife’s cunt, I felt William’s arms
    reach down over my shoulders from behind, and his hands grasp
    Linda’s hips. Slowly, the tight ring gripping my cock rose up to
    the tip, hesitated, then descended. Linda gasped as she was once
    again impaled on my probing penis.
    “It is the most incredible sensation to be fucked in the ass,
    is it not, Linda? There is no other feeling of “fullness” and
    penetration that approaches it. To submit to an ass-fuck is to be
    truly opened, possessed and owned. Watching your husband’s cock
    slide up between your cute, dimpled ass cheeks is a sublime
    picture, I can assure you. And to have others watch your
    submission and penetration, to have strangers witness this offering
    of the most intimate and private part of your body to a man and to
    the phallus, is truly sweet and decadent, yes?”
    “Yes,” she whispered. “Yes, it is.”
    Breigha suddenly probed with her finger at my ass, then slowly
    insinuated it deep into my rectum, turned it around, then withdrew
    it. Returning again, she began to fuck my ass with the full length
    of her digit while continuing to tongue the underside of my
    testicles. Meanwhile, William had begun to raise and lower Linda,
    the ring of her stretched rectum sliding up to the tip and back to
    the base, the movement regular and smooth. I could tell being man-
    handled and lifted like a child by William was turning Linda on
    even more. She moaned each time, at the top, as the tip nearly
    pulled free, only to have her body lowered once again.
    I lowered my hand and felt my balls, pushed three fingers into
    Breigha’s mouth, moved up and felt my creamy cock and the juncture
    where my wife and I were intimately joined, the almost obscenely
    stretched ring of her anus, full now and easily accepting the fuck,
    then moved up and plunged into her cunt, retreated and centered
    finally on the little nib of her clitoris.
    As I masturbated my wife the way I know she loves, I had a
    sudden epiphany. I imagined that William was masturbating me,
    using my wife’s ass and body to jack me off. The thought passed
    quickly and was obliterated by the pure pleasure of the many
    sensations: Breigha’s slightly painful but very erotic probing of
    my ass, her tongue on my full testicles, my wife’s tight ass-hole
    sliding almost magically up and down the full height of my rigid
    pole, her warm breath and animal moans low in my ear, her fingers
    in my hair. Sensing we were close, William had begun to raise and
    lower Linda more quickly, nearly slamming her down on my lap,
    fucking her in the ass with my cock.
    As Linda’s orgasm peaked, her body writhing in pleasure and
    pushing her pelvic bone and clitoris hard against my frigging
    fingers, her anus clenching and unclenching, I shot my semen into
    her ass. I arched my back and rammed upwards as deeply as I could
    into her ruined bottom. She screamed once, loudly, as every muscle
    in her body tensed and shivered. As we both came, William reached
    around from behind and gently, lovingly, cupped both our foreheads
    in his warm hands. Breigha had knelt up and was stroking Linda’s
    belly and breasts, occasionally planting light kisses on the
    insides of my thighs.
    It was in this way that time stood still, or so it seemed.
    The last few waves of orgasm so slowly dissipated that I do not
    remember when I finally realized that it was over, what may have
    been many minutes or hours later, and came awake as if from a
    dream. I do not remember the demarcation between “orgasm” and “no
    more orgasm.” I only remember the four of us frozen like that for
    what seemed like hours, dreamily stroking and being stroked,
    neither Linda nor I attempting to remove my semi-erect cock from
    her rectum, and both of us running our hands up and down our sweaty
    bodies, kissing like teenagers, feeling the dreamy touch of
    strangers everywhere.
    Just barely, I remember William and Breigha dressing, hugging
    us, saying their final goodbyes, and the blindfold being removed.
    I remember, in the hazy red glow of nearly dead embers, seeing my
    wife for the first time in hours, her hair akimbo, face flushed and
    anxious, full of life and love and wanting everything to be
    alright. We slept what was left of that night on the living-room
    floor, arms and legs entwined within a soft comforter, wrapped
    around us like a womb.
    Saturday, I rose before Linda, showered and began to make her
    favorite breakfast of sourdough pancakes. I squeezed some fresh
    orange juice, and sliced a few avocados that we would dip in the
    cream cheese I was softening.
    I heard the shower begin running and knew Linda had risen.
    She soon shuffled bleary-eyed into the kitchen, staring at the
    little feast I had prepared, and sat her pretty little behind at
    the dinette. Her hair was still wet from the shower and she wore
    my red bathrobe tucked around her like a large tent.
    “It rises, it moves, it appears hungry…. Dare I feed it?”
    “It gets fed, or it inserts an avocado pit in your left
    nostril,” she said grinning.
    “Oooooooh. Scary.”
    I produced the sourdough flapjacks with a flourish, then
    grabbed the maple syrup I had warmed. I sat down and we enjoyed
    the breakfast for a few minutes in silence.
    “You know I’ve got a thousand questions I want to ask you,” I
    started suddenly. “Like how you met this William and Breigha, what
    you told them, how you set this all up, etc. Oh, and by the way,
    is this the end of your fantasy? This multi-part fantasy stuff is
    okay, but it’s a double-edge sword, you know. MY turn is coming up
    and you know how much I thrive on precedents. When are we getting
    the pictures? How do we know they aren’t keeping copies? What did
    they look like? How old were they? Jesus, did you believe the ego
    of that guy? God, you were sexy as hell. Babe, I REALLY had a
    good time, but I was wondering what….”
    Linda had suddenly put her hand up in exasperation.
    “Look, sweetheart, we can talk about all this later. Right
    now, I can tell you that I’ve pretty much shot my fantasy wad, at
    least for a while. It’s your turn, dear husband. Now let me eat
    my pancakes in peace, okay?” she said with a smile.
    “Okay, okay… I just want you to know that you’re not making
    it easy to top you!”
    Linda looked up and narrowed her eyes. “This is a
    COMPETITION? Fine. Just fine. Remember, though, that YOU brought
    it up. I can whip your ass at anything I set my mind to, including
    scrabble.”
    “Hey, wait a minute, it’s not my fault. It’s all that goddamn
    testosterone sloshing around in my blood. You know how it goes…”
    “Yeah, I know, you’re nothing but a big, walking testes with
    a dick for a nose. Well, I’m ready for whatever YOUR puny little
    “perverted” brain can come up with, husband of mine!” Linda said
    with an evil grin and a twinkle in her eye. She got up from the
    chair, kissed me on the forehead and sashayed out of the kitchen.
    I nibbled the corner of a half-eaten, soggy pancake and
    weighed the 50 or 60 different ideas I’d been storing up for the
    last 30 years or so. Yeah, I think I could top her. But not in
    the way she may THINK I would try to top her.
    As all the scenarios unfolded in my mind like a cheaply
    wrapped package, my dick stood to attention. I started to load the
    dishwasher (remembering to rinse them first). Life is so full of
    possibilities….
    xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

    End of WIFE


  • Editing Reailty Book 1, Chapter 19: The Nurse’s Naughty Office

    Font size : +


    Linda enjoys her new job as the school nurse and all the delights her husband has edited so she can enjoy some sexy students!

    Book One: Naughty Fantasies Created

    Chapter Nineteen: The Nurse’s Naughty Office

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2019

    Note: Thanks to WRC 264 for beta reading this.

    Linda Davies

    My excitement at being the school nurse at Rainier Christian College was quickly wearing off. It was great that I was here, and I was eager for the changes my husband made to enjoy those nubile, coed girls. I wanted to just do such naughty things to them. Playing with my daughters, especially Sam, had given me a taste for young, female flesh.

    And hearing about my husband having fun with Kyleigh and Nikkole only added to the excitement, so I was eager for my turn.

    Then no one showed up after the first hour. Nor the second hour. It meant I had to figure out what to do. I wasn’t given any orientation. Or, well, I probably was, but I didn’t remember the new timeline and the things that I’d done that were different. I mean, I was at home this morning when suddenly I was here when my husband had edited reality to give me this new job.

    So I settled into the office and tried to get familiar with it. wasn’t the day I hoped, but I had a job to do. I had to figure things out. I probably had to pay attention to my supplies. I should find a list and do an inspection of what I had. Figure out where things are.

    I began the inventorying which gave me a way to familiarizing my new workplace. With a clipboard, I started going through the locked drawer, finding them full of standard medical supplies. By the time I was halfway through, I was getting hungry, wondering if it was time for my break. I glanced at the clock and was just thinking about heading to the faculty’s lounge when the doors opened.

    My daughter Becky walked in.

    My eldest child immediately undid her tie, saying, “Wow, Mom, this is great that you work here now. Shame it wasn’t a few days ago, then I wouldn’t have had to leave campus to come to see you.”

    “Oh, yeah, right,” I said. Had the random girl that would come here to have sex with somehow my daughter?

    The tie whisked through her blouse’s collar. She dropped it to the ground like she wasn’t even noticing what she was doing. I smiled. This room was special now. It had an aura, making it so girls and women would feel so comfortable they would just strip naked and be eager for any kind of sex, their libidos going into overdrive.

    Her fingers attacked the buttons of her blouse. “I just came here to congratulate you, Mom! It’s cool.”

    “Most children don’t want their parents at their college,” I said, amusement tingeing my tone. I shivered in delight as she revealed her large breasts clad in a deep-maroon bra. Her tits swayed as she slipped out of her blouse.

    “Well, most children aren’t eager to have sex with their parents,” Becky said. “And now that you’re here, we can have fun.”

    I smiled. “Not having fun with your father?”

    “I don’t have a chance,” Becky said. “When he has his open period, I have class. I guess I could set things up in lunch, but… I didn’t think of it.” She reached behind her and unfastened her bra.

    “So bold of you, just stripping naked,” I said. “You’re really blossoming.”

    “Well, it just feels right to be naked in here,” she said, her large breasts coming in to view. She paused. “But you’re not getting naked, Mom. I want to see your boobs. They’re lovely.”

    I shuddered in delight. I was just reaching for the hem of my scrubs when the door opened and Kyleigh walked in. The beauty that my husband had transformed, the girl that he’d fucked first with his editing powers, unfastened her tie.

    “Hey, Becky,” Kyleigh said, nodding, not at all concerned to see my daughter stripping naked. Kyleigh’s gray tie dropped to the floor. “Are you here to have sex with the school nurse?”

    My daughter’s eyes blinked as she unzipped her gray skirt. It fell to the ground in a puddle of cloth. It was just a treat to see her in her dark-maroon panties. My daughter said, “Why would I have sex with my mom?”

    “Ooh, she’s your mom?” asked Kyleigh. “That sounds naughty.” Kyleigh threw open her blouse, her large breasts unconstrained by a bra. Fat, dusky-pink nipples were thrust out before her, hard and beautiful.

    “Sex, though?” my daughter asked.

    “Well, I just felt this naughty urge,” said Kyleigh. “You know, you get horny and suddenly, ‘I bet the school nurse can help me out.’” The busty nineteen-year-old girl shrugged, her tits wobbling. Her black hair swayed about her face, her green eyes shining. “You know, it’s her job to make us feel better.”

    “Well, I mean…” Becky glanced at me. She looked nervous, like she stood on thin ice, as she shoved her panties down her thighs. She stepped out of them. Her trimmed, auburn bush glistening with her excitement.

    “So you’re joining the fun, Becky?” Kylie asked, her skirt dropping to the floor. She did wear panties. A naughty, purple thong with a little bow at the top. She pushed those down, too. They fell down her past her knees then to her feet in her black, schoolgirl shows and her ruffled, ankle socks. “I’ve never done it with girls, but your Dad’s great, so I bet this will be fun.”

    Becky’s jaw dropped.

    “Yes, my daughter’s joining the fun,” I said, shuddering in delight. “Aren’t you, honey?”

    “Yeeeeaaahhhh,” Becky said, her words drawing out as she slipped out of her black shoes and then pulled off her dainty socks. Naked, my daughter shivered.

    “You’re not getting naked Mrs. Davies,” said Kyleigh, also nude now. They were both such busty girls. We all were.

    “You’re so right,” I said. I ripped off my pink scrub tops, my hair dancing around my shoulders. I dropped my shirt to the floor. Then I reached behind her and undid the fastener behind me, slipping it off my shoulders, my cups coming off my breasts.

    “Ooh, you got lovely boobies, Mrs. Davies,” Kyleigh said. She licked her lips, her body quivering. Already, juices beaded on her pussy lips and ran down her thighs. I shuddered in delight, loving the changes to reality my husband had edited.

    His power was amazing.

    “Well, why don’t you come and nurse on one,” I said, hefting both my boobs. “You have a choice of which one to play with.”

    Kyleigh glanced at my daughter. “You have a favorite, or is it your first time with your mother?”

    “Uhhhhhh…” My daughter shivered, her nipples thrusting fat and hard from her areolas, the pink bleeding into the pale hue of her skin. “I mean, no. We’ve done things.”

    “I’ll take right, you take left then,” Kyleigh said, grabbing my daughter’s hand and smiling at her. “Let’s have a naughty exam.”

    I was just shoving down my scrub bottoms when the two busty coeds advanced on me, their large tits swaying and jiggling. They were both so beautiful. I stepped out of my scrub bottoms, my pussy juices soaking my panties.

    This was a treat.

    The two girls reached me. Kyleigh just dove right in. She squeezed my right breast, hefting them. She squeezed and kneaded my boob, her fingers digging into her flesh. She stared at me, a twinkle in her green eyes.

    “Ooh, Mrs. Davies, you have such lush breasts,” said Kyleigh. “Becky, you inherited a great pair of tits.”

    “Thanks,” Becky said, her words still a little stunned.

    “Relax, honey,” I said, grabbing my daughter’s hand and pulling her closer. “It’s okay. This is a special place.”

    Becky nodded while Kyleigh’s head darted down. I gasped as the cute minx latched onto my nipple. She sucked with a hungry passion. I groaned, the pleasure shooting down to my pussy. My cunt grew hotter and hotter as my daughter’s green eyes grew glossy.

    Then she leaned down and cupped my left breast. Her tongue flicked across her pink lips before my sweet daughter sucked on my nipple. I gasped in delight, loving the incestuous thrill. Both girls sucked and nursed with such hunger.

    Their mouths sealed tight about my nipples as they sucked with passion. Their cheeks hollowed as they both nursed with such hunger. My pussy clenched. I whimpered, my hands sliding through both their silky hairs. I held them tight to my boobs, this motherly delight surging through me.

    “Oh, yes, yes,” I groaned. “Such good, little girls. Mmm, coming in here, making me feel so welcomed at this school.”

    They both sucked with different passion. Kyleigh had these hungry suckles, powerful delights that surged through me. My nub ached in her mouth while she made such wicked sounds. My daughter had more tongue action, swirling and fluttering around my nipple between her naughty nurses. Either way, the pleasure shot down to my cunt.

    My panties absorbed more and more of my juices. I shuddered as Kyleigh’s hands kneaded my breasts. She loved my nipple, her green eyes staring up at me. My daughter’s hands stroked my side and stomach, her fingers teasing me. Little delights shot through my body, rippling through my skin.

    Her fingers reached my panties. They played along the edges, then she thrust them in. I gasped at the delight of her invade my underwear. She stroked through my bush. My auburn hair swept around my shoulders as I shuddered, my daughter’s fingers reaching deeper and deeper.

    She brushed the top folds of my pussy. She caressed my labia.

    “Ooh, what a naughty pair of girls you are,” I moaned, my fingers sliding through their hair.

    Kyleigh’s fingers dug deep into my tit. She kneaded me. Their was loud sucks and smacks as they nursed. It was this delicious treat. My hips wiggled from side to side. My delight surged through me, my cunt growing hotter and hotter.

    Becky’s fingers caressed my pussy, teased me. This delight rippled through my body. My ass clenched as the heat billowed through me. I groaned, my fingers gripping their hair as my daughter’s digits found my clit. She stroked it. She teased my bud.

    It was incredible. I gasped and groaned, my eyes fluttering. This heat billowed through my body. This delicious treat that had me swaying from side to side. My breasts jiggled as the two girls sucked and nursed at my nipples.

    “Yes, yes, you’re both so sweet,” I gasped, their every suckle swelling the excitement in me. “Mmm, we’re going to do such naughty things together.”

    My daughter’s fingers danced on my clit. She nibbled on my nipple.

    “Ooh, yes, I can feel how excited you are for the naughty exam.”

    Kyleigh massaged and kneaded my breasts, her touch feeling amazing. All those nerve endings in my boobs sent pleasure down to my cunt. She sucked harder, her hot mouth loving my nub. My pussy clenched, the heat growing.

    “You two are going to make me cum!” I moaned.

    They both groaned around my nipples. Becky’s tongue swirled around my left nub. Kyleigh’s lips were hot around the other. My pussy’s pressure swelled. My daughter’s digits made my clit throb. Sparks splashed through me.

    I quivered, on the verge of exploding. My fingers held tight to their hair. They nursed and suckled at me. They loved me. Their cheeks hollowed. They swirled their tongues around my nipples and caressing my areolas, teasing me, driving me wild. The pleasure surged through my body, my cunt growing hotter and hotter.

    Then I gasped out in rapture. My orgasm burst inside of me. This wonderful pleasure shot through me. This wave of heat that made me gasp and groan. My heart pounded in my chest as this rush of bliss surged through me. I trembled, my eyes fluttering.

    I threw back my head and gasped out, “Oh, yes, thank you!”

    It was incredible. It was amazing. This heat shot through me. My eyes fluttered as this wondrous delight washed through me. I savored the bliss sweeping through me. My pussy convulsed, juices gushing out of me.

    “Oh, girls, yes, yes!” I moaned. “Oh, that’s amazing. You two are just so sweet for coming here to see me.”

    Kyleigh popped her mouth off. “Is that your pussy I’m smelling?”

    I breathed in, smelling a mix of hot cunts as my body shivered through my flesh. “Mmm, that’s all of us. We’re all mixing together.”

    “Oh, yes, yes, it’s juicy,” moaned Becky. “Pussy has a wonderful treat. A delicious delight.”

    “Really,” said Kyleigh. “I never thought you did naughty things. I’ve always looked up to you, Becky.”

    My daughter, two years older, blinked. “Really?”

    Kyleigh nodded. “You’re so smart. Top of the class. You’re going to be valedictorian, I can just feel it.”

    Becky’s cheeks blushed, her fingers rubbing at my cunt still, my body trembling from my orgasm. “I don’t know what to say.”

    Kyleigh winked at her. “So… I’ll lick your mom’s pussy while she licks you. How does that sound?”

    “Wonderful,” I said, my body trembling. “I love giving a woman her first taste of pussy. It’s a special moment.”

    The naughty coed grinned at me.

    I took a few steps back and sank down on the small exam bed, one of the two in the room. My breasts jiggled. My pillowy tits swayed as I leaned back, the paper covering crinkling against my naked ass and back. My breasts swayed as Kyleigh mounted the foot of it, her heavy tits swaying before her tits. She licked her lips, reaching for my panties.

    “Let’s get these off,” she said. “I’m really excited to do this. To eat you out, Mrs. Davies.”

    I shuddered as she hooked the waistband of my panties and drew them down my thighs. I whimpered as she pulled them off of me. My big breasts swayed while I squirmed. Both my nipples ached, soaked in their saliva.

    Becky stared at me, shivering. She still looked a little uneasy. I just smiled at her. This was a special place, but I couldn’t tell that to Becky. Instead, I beckoned with my fingers. She stumbled towards us. She shoved her fingers into her mouth, sucking my juices off of them.

    “You are such a beautiful, young woman,” I said as my daughter came closer.

    “Mmm, she is,” said Kyleigh. She caressed my thighs, my panties now off, and leaned her head in. “And so are you, Mrs. Davies. Ooh, I can’t wait to lick your pussy.”

    “First my husband, and now me?” I asked.

    Kyleigh shivered. “You know.”

    Becky’s eyes widened. She mouthed, “Daddy and her?”

    “I’ve watched the footage from yesterday,” I moaned. “You were a sexy thing gasping and moaning your pretty, little head off.”

    Kyleigh grinned. “I like doing things with the professors, but most don’t understand.” She breathed in. “Oh, Mrs. Davies, you smell amazing.”

    I took my daughter’s hand, pulling her to the bed as Kyleigh’s lips nuzzled into my pussy. I groaned in delight as she took her first lick of woman’s hot snatch. She licked through me again, her tongue caressing my labia. It was incredible. A pleasure shot through me.

    Then Becky was mounting the bed. She threw her leg over my head. I groaned at the sight of my daughter’s furred muff. Her barely legal twat lowered down to me. My beautiful girl pressed her snatch down on my mouth, her wet bush caressing my face and nose. Her spicy juices caressed my lips. They poured into my mouth.

    I licked.

    My tongue flicked through my daughter’s folds. I caressed her, played with her. I drove my tongue into her depths. I fluttered through her. I teased her. She shuddered atop of me, her bush rubbing into my face while she moaned out in delight.

    I moaned, too. Kyleigh’s tongue lapped at my pussy. Her fingers parted my pussy lips. She drove her tongue into my snatch. She licked and lapped at me. My toes curled. Pleasure rippled through me, my breasts jiggling as I panted. I teased my daughter, caressing her folds, drinking in her spicy musk.

    “Mmm, Mrs. Davies!” moaned Kyleigh. “Ooh, pussy is great. I wish there were other hot female staff members for me to play with.”

    “You’re so naughty, Kyleigh,” groaned Becky. “No wonder every guy at our college pants after you.”

    Kyleigh giggled. She fluttered her tongue through my snatch. She caressed me, stroked me. She brushed up to my clit, making me jump. My sensitive bud throbbed from her wicked touch. Her fingers stroked my pussy lips as she moaned.

    My daughter’s rump clenched over my face as she ground on me. Her braid of auburn hair swept down her back as she danced on me. She whimpered and moaned, her juices pouring into my mouth. Her hands grabbed my tits, her palms rubbing on my sensitive nipples.

    “Oh, Mom, yes!” gasped Becky. “Ooh, that’s nice. Just lick right there. Slide that tongue into me. Ooh, it’s incredible! Thank you! Thank you, Mom!”

    Her hips danced from side to side, smearing that wondrous pussy across my hungry mouth. Kyleigh jammed her tongue deep into my cunt. She swirled it around in me, teasing my depths. The bed creaked beneath me as this wondrous, sapphic delight shot through me.

    I had a nubile schoolgirl feasting on my twat while my daughter rode my face.

    My toes curled. This pleasure surged through me. I squeezed my thighs about Kyleigh’s face. I rubbed my cunt against her mouth. She moaned into my snatch as she pleasured me. Feasted on me. Another orgasm built and built in me.

    “Oh, Mom, she’s feasting on you,” moaned Becky. “Wow, she’s just loving your pussy.”

    “She tastes so good!” moaned Kyleigh.

    “Finger that butt and eat my Mom!”

    I shuddered, picturing the black-haired Kyleigh feasting on my ass, one hand stroking my clit while the other reamed fingers into her tight asshole. What a naughty way to masturbate. Those digits plunging into her asshole, digging into her bowels, teasing her.

    It was a hot delight. I moaned and gasped as I feasted on my daughter. I flicked my tongue through her folds. I teased her. I sucked on her labia. I drove her wild with my passion. Her juices coated my face, her bush tickling my lips and cheeks.

    What a delicious treat. It fed my impending orgasm.

    “Eat my mom! Make her cum!” Becky’s back arched. “Oh, yes, Mom, right there! You know what I like! You love my pussy!”

    “I do,” I moaned, my hands reaching up her body. I found my daughter’s heavy breasts, almost as big as mine.

    I kneaded them. I dug my fingers into her flesh. I massaged them while she ground her palms into my nipples. Pleasure shot through me. I squirmed on the couch. It was incredible. This heat washed through my body. My heart pounded in my chest. This wild passion rippled through my body. I gasped and squirmed. This was delicious.

    Juices poured into my mouth. I groaned. My tongue fluttered through her. I licked her. She was so wet and tasted so good. Her cream was a hot delight that I savored. My fingers dug into her tits while Kyleigh’s finger massaged my clit.

    “Oh, that’s good!” panted Becky. “Oh, Mom, I’m going to cum! Are you?”

    “Uh-huh,” I moaned, my pussy clenching around Kyleigh’s tongue. That little minx was hungry for my cunt. “Getting there. Ooh, this is a great first day!”

    “Yes!” gasped Kyleigh. She massaged my bud. She teased me. My eyes fluttered. My pussy clenched.

    Her finger stroked my bud.

    Another wonderful orgasm shot through me. My mouth latched onto my daughter’s clit. I sucked hard on her while my delight surged through me. Juices gushed out of my snatch. This buzzing heat swept through my body. Stars burst across my eyes.

    I moaned around my daughter’s clit. I squeezed her tits as I bucked on the bed. Kyleigh’s tongue lapped the cream flowing out of me, moaning. She must be fingering her butt-hole hard and fast. Just jamming it deep into her bowels.

    It had me dizzy with excitement. This heat rushed through me. I groaned, my thighs clenching around Kyleigh’s face. Wave after wave of ecstasy washed through me. My mind drowned in bliss. In hot delight.

    “Mommy!” Becky squealed as I nursed on her clit.

    Her juices squirted into my mouth. That wonderful passion bathed my mouth. I licked and lapped at her. My tongue danced through her folds. I lapped up her cream. I savored the treat. My body shuddered as my orgasm peaked in me.

    I savored the dying bliss while I licked my daughter’s spicy cream up. I reveled in this. It was great being the school nurse. I was going to have so much fun. I was so glad my husband set this up for me. He knew what I liked.

    He wanted to share with me.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Steve Davies

    I was feeling great. Friday had arrived, the weekend was before me. My first week having these powers were over. Yes, I made a few missteps, but I was fixing them. The results of the recall election would come out today. I knew it would be a landslide. The next mayor and city council wouldn’t be as… dedicated. I would take a more balanced control with them. Guide them to doing something positive without bankrupting everyone in town.

    It was the lunch break. The day before, my wife had a hot threesome with Kyleigh and Becky. It was a great delight to hear about at home. Becky was a little bemused, coming there just to have sex with her mother, but I assured her that wouldn’t Kyleigh talk. She would just think fondly of her incestuous threesome.

    I had a pep to my step when I entered the nurse’s office.

    My wife popped out of her office, a naughty grin. “Ooh, I had a wonderful time with Ashlea Botterill twenty minutes ago. She had a ‘tummy ache,’ but I soothed her. She loved her treatment.”

    She sauntered toward me. Her breasts swayed in her pink scrub top, her bra clearly removed. She threw her arms around my neck and kissed me. I tasted a spicy musk, similar to Becky’s cream, on her mouth.

    “Mmm, I can tell,” I said, my dick throbbing against her.

    “She had a cherry,” my wife added. “That was fun to lick. Never had one of those. These naughty schoolgirls spice up the day and—”

    The door opened and Yumiko Itou slipped in. She was a twenty-year-old girl in my last class, a junior with a round face and a delicate nose. She pursed her lips as she attacked the gray tie of her college uniform. It whisked, the silk rustling on silk before sliding through her collar.

    “I’m sorry for interrupting,” the Japanese girl said, her voice quiet. “But…”

    “It’s okay,” my wife said, breaking away as the girl kept stripping. It looked like she came here for a reason, and not because she felt a naughty urge to have fun with my wife.

    However, she still wanted to strip naked and get comfortable. She didn’t even mind my presence as her slender fingers popped her buttons through the eyelets of her blouse. She exposed a soft, orange bra cupping her small breasts, the color contrasting with her pale-olive skin.

    “What’s wrong?” my wife asked, going to her and taking the girl’s blouse, folding it up for her.

    “It’s just…” She bit her lip, doing something I’d never seen. She slipped her arms through her shoulders straps then spun her bra around, her tits coming into view. They were firm, her dark-olive nipples soft. She had the back band of her bra beneath her breasts and unsnapped it with ease. “The thing is…”

    “It’s okay,” My wife said, taking the girl’s bra next. “I won’t judge. And my husband won’t tell. This is a safe place. That’s why you’re getting naked.”

    Yumiko nodded. “It’s just…” She swallowed. “Do you have a… a pregnancy test. It’s just… if my parents find out, they’ll kill me.”

    “Oh, honey, I do,” my wife said. She took the blouse and bra, setting it on a counter before unlocking a drawer and opening it.

    Yumiko dropped her skirt down her thighs. She had a slender figure, her body slim. I felt like I should leave. She glanced at me and I gave her a smile. She licked her lips and then shoved down her creamy, orange panties, exposing a black bush.

    “It will be okay,” I told her. If need be, I could edit her over the weekend, make sure her parents were accepting of her if she was pregnant. That was an amazing thing I could do.

    My wife returned with a home test pregnancy kit, that rectangle box. I had no idea the college stocked those. She groped the girl’s butt while pressing it into her hand. A shiver ran through Yumiko. Her nipples hardened and a flush darkened her cheeks.

    “Now, you just go pee on that in the bathroom,” my wife purred, leaning in. “Then we’ll make you feel good. Relax you. Give you a nice orgasm. Things always feel better after a good cum, right?”

    Yumiko’s cheeks blushed even darker while she nodded, “I do always feel better after one.”

    “And don’t worry. Sex is a wonderful thing. God made your body to feel delights, so enjoy them. You’ll see, my husband and I will make you feel amazing, and if you’re pregnant, we’re going to be there for you.”

    “That’s right,” I said, my dick growing hard as I noticed the first drops of dew beading on her silky bush.

    “Thanks,” she said, some of the nervousness vanished from her. She padded to the restroom.

    My wife ripped off her top, exposing her heavy, lush breasts. Her dark-red nipples thrust from her wide areolas. She had a wicked grin on her face. She shoved down her bottoms, revealing she wasn’t even wearing panties, just ready to get into naughty fun. She was such a delight. Her silky bush glittered with her passion.

    “Just ready to have fun, huh?” I asked her.

    “Well, what you’ve done to this room is amazing,” she said. “The things you can do with that naughty app are outstanding. And tonight… We’re going to have a good time.”

    “First time I’ve been excited to host one of Sam’s slumber party,” I said.

    She laughed. “They do get noisy, don’t they. But this time… you’ll be in there in them in the middle, pervy teacher.”

    “So will you, lu—”

    “I’m done,” the girl said, holding the test before her as she came out.

    “Just set it down and we’ll enjoy a nice way to pass the time,” my wife said. “So, you’ve been having sex, huh?”

    “Yes, Mrs. Davies,” the girl said, her cheeks burned.

    “So… you got a taste for dick, huh?” My wife had a wicked grin. My cock tented my slacks. I attacked my fastener. I shoved it down with my boxers, my cock popping out, bobbing before me. My balls swayed, aching to cum.

    “I guess,” the girl said. “I mean… It’s nice.”

    My wife grabbed my cock, stroking me. “Now isn’t that a nice cock? Doesn’t my husband have a dick that you just want to ride?”

    The girl shivered. “I… do. This place is just so… so…” A smile crossed her lips. “I need to take my mind off of it. I need something to relax me, don’t I?”

    “Yep,” my wife purred as she stroked my dick.

    Linda pushed me down onto the exam bed, my cock waving before me. I loosened my tie as another one of my nubile students sauntered to me. Her firm breasts jiggled. She had a huge grin on her face, this look of wanton hunger behind her almond-shaped, brown eyes.

    “Oh, Mr. Davies,” she said, “I had a crush on you when I was a freshman.”

    “He’s a silver fox,” purred my wife, pulling the naked Yumiko closer. “Now hop on him, enjoy that cock you fantasized about, you naughty thing, and you’ll feel amazing. I guarantee you.”

    She nodded her head, as she stood before me, my pants and boxers bunched around my feet. I threw my tie down as she climbed onto the bed. I groaned as this twenty-year-old, petite temptress mounted me. She grabbed my cock with her delicate fingers, her grip so warm around my throbbing dick.

    My heart beat faster. In a week, things had changed so much. My life had grown so perverted because of that app. I loved it. I was changing things, making things better. Would the previous school nurse, Corinne Traviss, been at all supportive for this girl?

    Probably not.

    “Mr. Davies,” she moaned, pressing my cock into the silky strands of her bush. Those wet curls stroked across my sensitive dick. Pleasure rippled through me.

    Then I felt the hot kiss of her pussy. My student’s cunt. She groaned as she pushed herself down my cock. Her labia spread over my dick, swallowing more and more of me. She groaned and I moaned as she sank down my shaft. Her delicious cunt caressed me. I reveled in her tight embrace. Pleasure flowed down to the root of my cock.

    To my balls brimming with cum.

    My hands found her hips, feeling her silky skin. She groaned, her pussy clenching on my dick as she stirred herself around my shaft. Her fingers dug into my shirt. She groaned and then rose up my cock, her pussy clinging to me.

    “Oh, I like riding Horácio’s cock,” she moaned, her pussy squeezing me. “It’s always so exciting.”

    “He’s your boyfriend?” my wife asked as the naughty girl slid down my pussy.

    “Uh-huh,” she moaned. “Oh, yes, Mr. Davies, this is nice. Ooh, I’m feeling better already.”

    My wife hugged the girl from behind, her hands cupping Yumiko’s firm breasts. They were as small as Sam’s breasts. I groaned, my dick throbbing in Yumiko’s pussy. She worked her pussy up and down my cock, stimulating me, teasing me. The pleasure cascaded down my cock to my balls.

    They grew tight with a load of cum. I groaned, shuddering as my dick throbbed in her pussy’s depths. This delicious heat bathed my shaft. It sent pleasure rippling down through me. I groaned, my heart hammering faster and faster, pumping the rapture through my body.

    “That’s it,” moaned my wife. She stood at the side of the bed and pressing her tits into the girl’s back. “Just ride my husband’s cock. Let his dick soothe that hot, horny pussy of yours.”

    “It is so horny!” the girl moaned. “Oh, I never could admit that. I would lie to Horácio and pretend to give in to having sex with. I’d claim I was just being a good girlfriend since we’re promised, but… but… I like it. I want it. I’d sometimes tease him to get him aroused.”

    “Naughty girl,” my wife moaned. She licked Yumiko’s ear.

    The girl shuddered, her pussy clamping down on my dick as she rode my shaft.

    I groaned, my hands squeezing her hips. The pressure on my dick was incredible. Her tight, maybe-pregnant pussy felt amazing on me. I reveled in it. my heart pounding in my chest as she stirred her pussy around my dick, dancing her cunt around me. She moaned and gasped. Her pussy throbbed around me as she rode me faster and faster.

    “Mr. Davies!” she gasped every time she slammed down my cock. She slid up, her pussy sucking at my dick. “Mr. Davies, yes!”

    I loved it, my hands stroking her sides, feeling the delight of her skin while that amazing pussy caressed my shaft. My dick throbbed and ached in her cunt. My balls grew tighter while her juices soaked them. The heat of her passion basted them.

    My wife kneaded the girl’s tits, squeezing those breasts, massaging them right before me. I stared into Yumiko’s eyes. They were glassy with her passion. Her pussy squeezed around me. This incredible rush surged through me.

    I was coming closer and closer to erupting. To spurting my cum into those hot depths. It would be such a delight. A treat that would be amazing. It would spurt out of me. This hot rush of passion that would bathe her depths with my seed.

    “Work that hot cunt up and down my husband’s dick, you naughty slut,” my wife moaned, her green eyes growing glassy with her lust.

    “Mr. Davies!” the girl squealed as she bottomed out on my cock again, more of her cream soaking my shaft.

    “You love that dick in your naughty cunt,” my wife moaned. “Mmm, pump that snatch up and down him.”

    “Mr. Davies, yes!”

    “You’re going to cum on his dick! You’re going to milk his cock!” My wife pinched the girl’s dark-olive nipples.

    The Japanese beauty gasped, her pussy squeezing down on my dick. “I am!”

    “Do it!” my wife moaned. “Cum on my husband’s dick. Let that beautiful pussy writhe about him. Make him explode!”

    “Yes, yes, yes!” the girl moaned, her body bucking and heaving. Her passion resounded through the room. It spilled over everything, these loud yells and moans. She bucked hard, her pussy squeezing around my dick.

    Her juices gushed out of her as her pussy convulsed. Her head threw back, allowing my wife to nibble at the coed’s slender throat. Linda’s fingers twisted those nipples while that delicious cunt spasmed and sucked about my cock.

    The pleasure rippled about me. My balls tightened. That sucking pressure of her bred, juicy cunt worked on my nuts. It was this amazing heaven. My hands tightened on her hips. I held her tight as she bucked and writhed on me, pumping that massaging snatch up and down my cock.

    “Yumiko!” I groaned. “I love it! You’re going to make me cum!”

    “Do it, Mr. Davies!” she howled. “I’m already pregnant! I just know it! Cum in me!”

    I couldn’t resist any longer. I groaned out loud. This heat rushed through me. This delicious rapture slammed into my mind. My thoughts melted beneath the onslaught. It struck me and left me reeling. My balls unloaded.

    I came in her bred pussy.

    My jizz fired out of me. It pumped into her depths. I flooded the girl with all my passion. I would make her life better. Tomorrow. With my three charges. I would make sure she had a happy life with her boyfriend and her child. I would improve her. That was something I could do for this amazing beauty.

    “Yumiko, yes!” I gasped as I kept firing into her, the powerful ecstasy slamming into my mind.

    “You’re so hot, Mr. Davies!” she moaned. “Oh, yes, so much! So much cum! It’s amazing!”

    “Mmm, it is!” moaned my wife. “Now I’m going to lick you clean. I’m going to lap all that yummy cum out of your pussy!”

    “Yes!” I groaned as my orgasm peaked, that pleasure melting down through my body as the euphoric bliss settled upon me.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Linda Davies

    I settled down on Yumiko, her black bush stained with my husband’s cum leaking out of her. She was pregnant, I could see the pink lines from here, so she was in no danger of being bred by my husband. What a shame.

    That would be hot.

    “Mrs. Davies,” she moaned before my furred muff pressed on her mouth. I nuzzled into her pussy, licking at the salty cum that was seasoned by her tangy delight. The spunk coated her bush.

    “Just lick her,” My husband groaned, kneeling behind me. His cock nudged against my rump, soaked in her juices. “She loves having naughty schoolgirls eating her pussy. She’s a pervy nurse.”

    “You would know,” I moaned between licks of gathering up his salty cum from Yumiko’s cunt.

    His cock slid between the cheeks of my rump. He pressed against my asshole. I squealed in delight into the girl’s pussy, thrusting my tongue into her cum-filled depths as my husband rammed into my bowels. Her pussy juices lubed the way.

    My husband filled my asshole.

    Velvety heat melted down to my pussy. I wiggled my hips, my pussy grinding on her hungry mouth. She moaned, licking through my folds. She fluttered her tongue against me, teasing me, driving me wild. I groaned at that delight. My ass clenched as my husband’s dick pumped away at my bowels. Yumiko was another pussy-licking virgin.

    My third in two days.

    I loved this school.

    I feasted on her cunt, licking and lapping out my husband’s cum from her pussy. It was incredible. Such a wonderful treat to feast on her barely legal snatch. She was my eldest daughter’s age. This was so wicked. I shuddered, feasting on her, licking her clean.

    Her tongue danced through my folds. That wonderful heat she generated through me rippled through me. It met the hot plunges of my husband’s cock into my asshole. The bed creaked as his hard thrusts smacked his crotch into my rump.

    The sounds echoed through the room. I savored it, wiggling atop the nubile girl. She thrust her tongue into my cunt. She swirled it around in me, making me quiver and groan. My heart thundered in my chest as my husband kept pounding me, reaming me with that cock, driving it deeper and deeper into my bowels.

    “Damn!” my husband groaned, thrusting hard into me. “Oh, damn, I love your ass, Linda! I love fucking your ass when a girl’s licking your pussy.”

    “It’s a treat!” I moaned. “Like licking your cum out of a girl’s cunt!”

    “You two are so wild,” the schoolgirl moaned into my snatch. Her tongue fluttered through my folds. “Oh, Mrs. Davies! Mr. Davies!”

    The nurse’s office echoed with the sounds of our passion. The wonderful staccato of flesh slapping flesh, that amazing delight of a hard dick plunging into my bowels. I shuddered, squirming atop Yumiko, my large breasts piled into her stomach, my nipples throbbing against her skin.

    One more treat to the growing bliss.

    It was so hot playing with her small breasts as she rode my husband’s cock. A wicked and wanton treat. I was already on fire, and now I had his dick reaming my asshole. My bowels clenched about his shaft, the heat burning through me, making me shudder as the girl’s sloppy tongue danced over my folds.

    She had no idea what she was doing, a complete pussy-eating novice, but she was eager. She squirmed beneath me, her tongue teasing me while mine scooped out tangy cream and salty cum from the depths of her twat.

    “Damn,” grunted my husband. “Oh, damn, Linda! Your ass! Your ass is getting so tight around my cock! So hot!”

    “It’s this cute, little minx feasting on my cunt!” I moaned. “She’s making me feel incredible.”

    “I am?” the girl groaned in awe. Then she fluttered her tongue up and down my folds.

    “Uh-huh,” I moaned and plunged my tongue into her snatch to find more cum.

    I wiggled deep, rapidly running out of the treat of my husband’s jizz. But her pussy tasted wonderful. Pregnant snatch. I plundered my tongue over and over through her. I stirred her up. I drove her wild. She squealed into my cunt.

    My orgasm built.

    My husband grunted, his balls smacking into my taint. The bed creaked from the force of his strokes. He pounded my asshole with all his might. He reamed me harder. Faster. I quivered beneath him. I squeezed my eyes shut as the pleasure built and built in me. This heat was amazing. This pleasure was delicious. I groaned as my heart thundered in my chest.

    My hips danced from side to side. This delicious heat built and built in me. It carried me closer and closer to that screaming orgasm. I couldn’t wait for it to explode through me. I groaned into her snatch as my husband churned up my bowels.

    Yumiko grazed my clit with her tongue.

    I gasped as the sparks burst inside of me. This incredible burst of pleasure shot through me. It washed through my body, leaving me bucking and heaving. Radiance carried me to the heights of exploding ecstasy.

    My pussy juices flooded Yumiko’s mouth.

    My bowels spasmed around my husband’s cock.

    “Yes, yes, Steve!” I gasped.

    “Damn!” he groaned.

    “Mrs. Davies!” Yumiko squealed between hungry licks. “Oh, Mrs. Davies, I’m almost there.”

    “Cum!” I howled, my mind melting beneath the rapture of my orgasm. I latched onto her clit and sucked hard.

    She shuddered beneath me. She bucked and squirmed, the bed creaking as she licked and lapped at my twat. Her licking stirred new pleasure to ripple over me. This amazing heat melted my mind while her cream flooded over my mouth. I lapped up that tangy delight.

    “Linda!” my husband groaned and fired his cum into my bowels.

    I groaned, savoring the hot jolts of my husband’s cum spurting into my asshole. The heat seared my mind. A new wave of rapture burst out of my pussy while fresh juices bathed Yumiko’s face. The naughty minx licked and lapped.

    I loved this new job. I savored it. I drifted through rapture, so eager to help all the girls at Rainier Christian College. I would love them, take care of them, and make sure they were happy. I just knew my husband would help Yumiko deal with her parents.

    Just a little edit to reality.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Steve Davies

    “It’s so good of you that you’re going to use the charges to help Yumiko,” my wife said as we drove home. She glanced at me, smiling.

    “Oh, well, considering how selfish I’m being tonight, I should do something good with it,” I said.

    My wife grinned. “Mmm, this is going to be a wild slumber party.”

    “Sam’s eager for it.”

    “She wants her friends to fuck her daddy.” My wife giggled. “It’s sweet in a kinky, pervy way.”

    “Sam takes after her parents,” I said. “She was sleeping with all three before I changed a thing.”

    “So she was just more accepting of being bi than me.” My wife sighed. “Well, I’m glad she wouldn’t have made my mistake. I mean… was I truly unhappy.”

    I paused. “Not unhappy, just… reserved. I think you had regrets, but mostly you’re the same. Just… open now.”

    Linda smiled and patted my thighs, sending a surge of heat up my leg as she stroked me through the khaki slacks.

    The commercial on the radio end and the news reporter continued. “The recall election for the city of Rainier is called. It’s a landslide. Mayor Wright and all three members of the city council have been outed after their controversial 23% property tax increase. The State Auditor, Keith Haight, says the ballots for the emergency election are already in the mail. They should be arriving today for those in the small community.”

    “What?” I frowned. “I didn’t have it set up to have that. The ballots shouldn’t have gone out before the recall election was finished.”

    “Is that a problem?” my wife asked.

    “Well…” Maybe I didn’t understand how the process worked.

    “At the very least, we can vote,” she said. “You voting for McAdams for mayor again.”

    I nodded my head. Rachel McAdams had lost a year ago. I made sure that the other candidates from the last election cycle would be on the ballot. The State Auditor wouldn’t put any others on there. It really didn’t matter who won.

    I would edit their lives to make sure they would help people, that whatever had made them selfish would be gone. Politicians should use their positions for good, not to enrich themselves or others.

    We reached the house. As Linda headed in, I went to check the mail. It had some credit card applications, a bill, and two large absentee ballots. Washington State went all absentee ballots years and years ago. Though our three children were all eighteen or older, non had bothered to register to vote. Too busy to take the five minutes to fill out an online form.

    Curious, I opened the envelope for mine as I headed inside. My wife had already peeled off her pink scrub tops, her breasts swaying naked. She took her ballot from me with a smile as I unfolded mine.

    There were three names for the office of Mayor:

    Rachel McAdams (prefers Democrat Party)

    George Brandons (prefers Constitution Party)

    Steve Davies (prefers Independent)

    My jaw dropped.

    “I know who I’m voting for mayor,” my wife said. “You can vote for yourself, honey. You don’t have to vote for Rachel McAdams.”

    My jaw dropped. “Why is my name on the ballot? I edited reality so that only the original candidates from the last election would be on there.”

    My wife gave me a confused look. “Well, maybe…” Then she shrugged. “Either way, you got my vote, honey.”

    Something wasn’t right. I grabbed my phone and opened the app. I froze time as Anael appeared before me. The angel had a curious expression on her face as she padded around my wife holding her ballot. Then she grabbed mine, taking it.

    “Mmm, interesting,” she said.

    I searched for Keith Haight and found him. I scrolled through his preferences and saw that nothing had changed. Nothing could change. He was locked for editing now. I couldn’t directly affect him, only the people and things around him. The instructions were right there.

    “He didn’t order this,” I said. “He was only supposed to put on the people who ran last time. I didn’t run!”

    “Are you sure?” Anael asked. “In your original timeline, you didn’t run. Maybe in this new one, you did.”

    Could it be that simple? I didn’t remember the changes, only my original life. My heart racing, I opened up my own menu. I, too, was locked for editing even though I had never done anything to myself. I frowned at that then saw a notation at the very top of the menu.

    EDITED BY THE MOST HIGH

    I hadn’t paid much attention to the lock note on others. Curious, I went back to Keith Haight and saw at the top his screen:

    EDITED BY PLAYER ONE

    That didn’t matter. I went back to myself and double-checked my history. I saw that even in this altered timeline, I never ran for mayor. “Okay, what is going on?”

    “Well, exam the ballot,” Anael suggested, her eyes bright. Her petite body quivered. “Something interesting is going on here.”

    The ballot was clean. Not edited. I frowned at that then I hit on something.

    Ballot 403810383-29384

    • Physical Quality

    • Spiritual Quality

    I went to its history and found the machine where it was printed. The menu changed as it loaded the machine, located at the State Auditor’s Building in Seattle.

    EDITED BY PLAYER TWO

    I stared at those words. “Who is player two?”

    Anael giggled. “Oh, what a wicked game the Most High is playing.”

    “Who is player two?” I asked, feeling like the floor had been kicked out from beneath me. “Does this mean what I think it means?”

    She nodded her head. “There’s another person that has the app. After you were given it. I had no idea. Ooh, this is incredible. I wonder what they want.”

    I opened the machine’s menu and found the edited lines of code. Under History Sub-Menu, located beneath the Spiritual Quality Menu, I found:

    • Add Steve Daniels as a candidate for mayor (prefers independent).

    And under the Aura Sub-Menu:

    • Everyone who handles this ballot will think Steve Davies will make an excellent mayor.

    My jaw dropped. “Why would this other person want to make me mayor, Anael.”

    “I really don’t know,” the angel said, her head cocking to the side, her purple eyes blinking. “It is a strange move for your opponent to make.”

    “Opponent?”

    Anael giggled. “The best games have conflict! Two people, battling it out. Lucifer and Michael, Moses and the Pharaoh, David and Goliath, Jesus and Satan.” She shivered. “Mmm, this just got so interesting.”

    The END of Book One of Editing Reality


  • Hot Encounters (Parts 13 and 14)

    Font size : +


    Old loves, new loves

    This is the next submission in an ongoing story. For author’s notes and disclaimers and to be fully up to speed, please read the previous first. Readers be aware that this material contains lifestyles and sexual acts that may be a turn on for some may also be offensive others.

    I am my own editor so please forgive me for any typos.

    *******************************************************************

    Part 13

    The next morning I awoke but Jo was not there. I nodded back off and woke again when the door opened. She sat a sack on the table walked in holding a tampon box saying “needed supplies”. I got up and showered. We talked while watching TV and reading the paper. She said “by the way, I got a faculty meeting this afternoon”. She went on that it was actually related to her PhD and warned me that she would be busy most of the week, both teaching and working towards her doctorate. I ran around at bit and stopped by Al’s room. I thought I left my razor cord there. I knocked and he greeted me with it smiling and saying “forget something” and invited me in. His wife Jenna was there. She was built like Jen except shorter and the years put a few pounds on her frame as well. She said “Ron, I heard so much about you. Jen and I played ball together until I married Al. We were Jen and Jenna and were co-captains and alternating pitchers on the road team”. She mentioned Jen some more and I just nodded. She didn’t ask directly about her and I didn’t reply. The conversation continued and finally she asked “heard from Jen lately?”. I said “at Christmas they sent me a card which forwarded to the place I was at”. I assumed she knew about Becca’s place from Al so I did not elaborate. I then said “we sent them a card in return but haven’t heard anything since”. She said “can I get her address from you”. I replied “sure, when I unpack”. We chatted some more and I left.

    I got back to Jo’s and she was still out. Soon she walked in an kissed me saying “I am horny as hell, let’s hit it”. I asked “do you want it all?”. She replied “yep”. I threw some towels down on the bed and we stripped. I climbed on top of her and began kissing her then moving down kissing her tits, her navel, finally reaching her pussy. I reached for the trash can and place it close. I licked her clit then began pulling her string. As her plug pulled out, I tossed it in the trash and dived in licking and sucking her cherry. She squirmed and bucked as I orally pleasured her pie. Soon she exploded shooting her cherry juices everywhere. I climbed on top of her and began fucking her good. My cock had that same feeling as last night, working it into her warm juices. I pumped her slowly with long full strokes enjoying the ride. After a few minutes, she began talking dirty “I’ve never had a cock in that bloody hole before. I feels so good. Do you like that? Do you want me to clean your cock afterwards?”. Then she came as my cock stroked her clit and pussy. Her talk made my load build as well as I shot deep inside her. I kissed her and rolled over on my side. She got up and went to the shower and cleaned up. She came out wearing a string dangling and said “I’m plugged for the night”. She kissed me and asked “do you mind if I clean your cock?”. It sprung up and I said “sure”. She had a warm cloth and cleaned me first then began licking and sucking it. Her oral skills were improving but still sloppy. Soon, I felt a finger at my ass. She penetrated me, fingering my ass while sucking my cock. My load built and I shot into her mouth. She swallowed and then licked and sucked until I was drained. She removed her finger from my ass and laid beside me. She said “I’m sorry, after I got off, I couldn’t go down on your red cock”. I kissed her and said “that’s okay, maybe next time”. We laid in bed and soon fell to sleep.

    I was up early for work the next day. When I got home, Jo was not home. In fact, it was 9:00 before she arrived. I had nodded off when she climbed into bed and kissed me. She was naked and I began kissing her down her neck, tits, until reaching her plug. I began pulling the string when she said “leave it in”. I turned around into a 69 and began licking her clit as she licked and sucked my cock. While sucking me, she began fingering my ass as if she wanted me to come fast. Well, it worked and soon I shot my load. As she brought me down, I continued licking and sucking her clit. I also began fingering her ass and soon she came, still licking my cock. As soon as she came, she was done. I turned back around and kissed her neck and lips. She rolled over and fell to sleep. For the remainder of the week, that became our nightly routine. The weekend came and Jo seemed troubled but would not talk. She had been on the phone a lot all week when she was home but I did not know why. I decided to go into work for a while. When I returned, she was on the phone and I heard her say “okay see you soon”. She sat down beside me on the loveseat and said “Abby’s gonna be staying here for a while. She broke up with her boyfriend and needs a place. And, I am still in love with her but I do want a threesome with you if she is willing”. My cock sprang up as I said “okay”.

    At that time, I had never fucked a pregnant girl but was willing to play along. There was a knock at the door and it was Abby. Jo answered the door and as I walked towards her. Jo said “meet Ron, the guy I told you about”. She held out her hand and I kissed it. Jo then kissed her deeply and they embraced like only I had seen Jen do with women. Abby was showing but not huge. She was blonde and petite with full tits and a round ass. After their embrace, Jo said “let’s go to the bedroom”. Abby said “I hope Ron is coming along, I need some. My asshole boyfriend won’t touch me anymore”. In the bedroom, they began undressing each other. Jo, towering over Abby, looked the authority type as she undressed Abby almost in mother-daughter fashion until she dived into her pussy. I undressed and began licking Jo’s fully open pussy and she continued her attack on Abby’s. She looked to be an expert pussy licker as she soon got Abby off. I had began sliding my cock into Jo when she said “save it for Abby”. Jo and I did our 69 the previous night so I only had a day’s load built up but, with all of this, I was leaking precum like crazy. Jo then laid on her back spread eagle and pulled Abby into her crotch motioning at me saying “fuck her from behind”. I came around to her freshly eaten pussy and slid my cock into her moist hole. Abby began fucking my cock in motion as she ate Jo. I reached around her and began squeezing her tits. We developed a rhythm allowing my cock to pump her deep as she brought Jo to exploding orgasm. Simultaneously, I shot my load into Abby as she orgasmed again. She collapsed onto Jo her face landing in Jo’s wet crotch.

    I laid down beside Jo which placed my cock near Abby’s head. As we rested a bit, I felt movement and soon Abby was kissing and licking her juices off my cock. Jo told her “Ron loves the dirty, he ate my red hole last weekend”. Abby came off my cock and said “umm, lucky you” before sucking my cock back to its hardness. Jo looked at me and said “she’s extra horny now, take care of her”. Abby climbed over Jo’s thigh and crawled up my body until she sat her pussy onto my cock. She slid it in and began riding me to the hilt. Jo got up and moved behind her and began squeezing her tits. Moisture flowed and ran down Abby’s body and onto me as Jo continued milking her. Soon, Abby rode me harder, finally screaming in orgasm as Jo continued her milking. As Abby came down, I continued fucking her. I had staying power and Abby continued to ride. Jo began milking her tits again and then reached a hand on her ass. I felt her hand against my balls as she fingered Abby’s asshole. As she fingered Abby, she massaged my balls with the back of her hand. Abby began bucking and I felt my load building. Jo push her finger deeper into Abby making her scream another orgasm as I shot deep inside her. Abby collapsed onto me and I began kissing her deeply. Jo crawled up behind Abby and began eating her well fucked pussy and her ass. Abby rolled off me and Jo dived in to her crotch. Watching Jo, I knew her oral skill set was for pussies not cocks. Jo soon got Abby off again. As I laid there, Jo said “Abby and I are going out for a while” and they dressed and left. I fully drained, nodded off to sleep.

    I awoke about 3:30 in the morning to them returning. It sounded like Jo at least had been drinking. There was lots of giggling and whispering as they came into bed. I was in the middle and pretended to be asleep wondering how they would approach this. I heard Abby say “aw let him sleep, I’ll sleep on the sofa”. I rolled over and Jo said “there’s room”. They climbed in beside me kissing and rubbing each other. I reached over, turned on the night light, and said “what a hot sight” as I saw Abby climb up and sit on Jo’s face. Jo continued her expert oral skills on Abby as I climbed on Jo and slid my cock into her pussy and began milking Abby’s tits from behind. Jo soon had Abby off again as I continued pumping her. As Abby climbed off Jo’s face, Jo said “don’t cum in my pussy, we don’t need two of us knocked up”. I pulled out and crawled up Jo’s body and began fucking her tits. She opened her mouth and sucked my head on each stroke until I shot a load. Most of it hit her neck and face before I placed my cock head in her mouth as she finished me. Abby said “wow, that was hot” and, as I pulled out and got up, she began licking my cum off Jo’s face and neck. I laid down on the bed and fell back to sleep.

    I awoke the next morning to an empty bed and heard talking from the kitchen. I got up and walked into kitchen. Jo, in her authoritative voice said “Abby is going to be your fuck toy from now on, I’m not on the pill yet”. My cock sprang to attention and, as I was near Abby, she kissed it. Jo continued “Ron, don’t take offense but I guess I am just not into cock right now and Abby needs all she can get”. Abby smiled and looked at me in a subordinate way. She then began sucking my cock to full erection. I got up, leaned her against the counter and began fucking her. I glanced at Jo who was fingering herself as I ground into Abby. After shooting my load, I kissed her and led her to Jo’s awaiting mouth. Jo cleaned her, and while fingering her ass, sucked her to orgasm. Abby, after coming down, said “this is more sex than I have had in a month”. Jo replied “that is because you left me for an asshole”. Abby looked at her in a subordinate manner and softly said “I know”. Those two were definitely in somewhat of a D/s relationship which made me think about Edie. As my mind drifted, the phone rang. Jo answered and after talking a bit said “I gotta go to a meeting”. She headed for the shower, dressed, and left.

    I laid back down in bed and Abby followed. She snuggled me a bit and said “do you like Jo?”. I said “sure, but it’s only been a week”. She smiled saying “you are one of her firsts, she really doesn’t like guys”. I replied “she told me she liked both”. Abby laughed saying “she wanted you to feel comfortable, she told me she really enjoyed your cock but it’s just not what does it for her”. She went on “she loves your oral skills and she liked you doing the red with her, she’s so horny then anyway”. She kissed me and got up saying “I have to go out now too”. She cleaned up and left. I showered and went out for a while. I came back and watched TV when Abby arrived. She sat down beside me and began rubbing my crotch. She undid my pants and dived onto my cock. Unlike Jo, Abby expertly sucked me and within minutes I popped a load into her awaiting mouth. We both turned in and Abby kissed me goodnight saying “I hope the blowjob was okay, I’m a little sore down there today”. I kissed her and said “thank you”.

    When I awoke the next day, Jo had squeezed in by Abby. I cleaned up and left for work. I arrived that evening to an empty house. Jo was on her usually late schedule and Abby was working afternoons and evenings at a local restaurant and lounge. Dick had arrived late every evening last week so I assumed it would be the same tonight. Dick didn’t seem to appreciate me sleeping with Jo and I chuckled thinking that he was really going to like having Abby there as well. Luckily, our bedroom had a private bath so once we were there, it was for the night. About 7:30, Dick arrived and attempted to make conversation. About then, Abby walked in giving me a big kiss. I introduced her to Dick as Jo’s other roommate and he reluctantly shook her hand staring at her belly and saying “so you are with Ron?”. She replied “well, Ron and Jo, and no it’s not Ron’s if you are wondering”. The look on his face was to die for as he shockingly stumbled to his room. Abby then said “Jo called me at work and said she would be late. Actually, I think she is fucking somebody there. That’s one reason I left her”. I replied “guy or gal?”. She said “definitely a gal, she really doesn’t like guys, except you”. She giggled saying in a relatively loud voice as for Dick to hear “I am still sore, how about another blowjob tonight?”. We went back to bed and she went down on me, quickly bringing my load. After cleaning me, we kissed and talked. I asked her “why was Jo wanting me so bad last week and not so much now?” She replied “her period, she is so horny around then”. We went to sleep leaving room for Jo.

    The next morning Jo and Abby were snuggling as I got ready for work. The week progressed until finally it was Friday. Abby was home early and later Jo walked in the door saying “what did you guys do to Dick, he’s not coming back”. Abby started laughing and said “we shocked him with our lifestyle, I think”. Jo replied “it’s not funny, I lost a renter”. I replied “He probably left as motel rooms are available now. I will take over the room and cover the rent. If Abby or you or both want to visit, you are both welcome”. Abby replied “or you can come see us”. Jo seemed miffed about everything but she seemed to be changing all around anyway. I took over the spare room and Jo and I had little personal contact after that. Abby came in nightly as we decided to avoid intimacy in Jo’s bed. Abby became my full time lover and assumingly Jo’s as well. Abby still suspected Jo was cheating with someone at the college and, in her opinion, it was for personal gain not love. Abby continued to get progressively bigger and became more self conscious of herself. I tried to comfort her while Jo seemed to intimidate her and be condescending towards her about that and other things. She came home crying one night and sat beside me on the sofa. I held her and soon we made way to my room. I kissed her, gently fingered her and ate her to orgasm, then rolled her on top of me for a fuck. She fucked me hard, almost aggressively as if fucking a bedpost or something, until she came on my cock. I was close and soon shot my load into her. We laid there and talked when I told her I had to take a three day class in California next week. She began crying and said “I cannot stay here without you”. Jo is becoming a real bitch”. Anyway, I apologized for leaving but told her I had no choice. When I arrived home the next day, Abby was packed. I asked “whats up?”. She replied “I am going home to mom. I left Jo a note. I will be back in a couple of weeks or so, maybe”. Within minutes, a car arrived and she left. Jo arrived, read the note and said nothing. I started looking for places wondering if Jo would throw me out.

    The next week I prepared for my trip to California. I dropped Jen and Nina a letter telling them of my trip. I received a reply early that week with their phone number. They wanted to see me and told me to call when I got there to set up something. After my first day, I called from the hotel. Jen said they would pick me up at the hotel Saturday morning after I checked out. I had a Sunday night stay over requirement to get a discounted flight so it worked out great. Jen called Saturday morning from work and said Nina would pick me up. I checked out and waited a short time and Nina arrived. I kissed her then put my luggage in her trunk and noted a For Sale sign in the side window. I asked “getting tired of this”. Nina smiled and said “well, not exactly”. We got in and she headed for their place. She said “we have some news”. I replied “yeah?”. She said “we are moving to the Netherlands, that is why I am selling the car”. I asked “when?”. She said “as soon as a couple of weeks depending on things”. She went on saying Jen got a big promotion and would be over their technology group there. Nina also said she received her JD and passed bars for both California and New York. Her overseas job would be a legal interface between there and the U.S. Her position was more of a lateral but still lucrative. Nina also apologized for her drug issue the last time I was there saying “we will make it up to you tonight”.

    By the time we arrived at her place, it was around 2:00. Nina told me to unpack while she picked up Jen. Soon, we were all together again. It started out mostly innocent hugging and kissing. Then, Jen almost giddy said “we have a surprise for you, be gone for a hour and come back”. I left aching in anticipation of what was to come. I returned just short of an hour and knocked twice then hearing “come in”. In the middle of the room was a small portable swimming pool partially filled with water and some beach cushions around it on the tile. Jen and Nina were at the edge setting up a cooler filled with Boone’s Farm, one of Jen’s favorites. They were completely naked. They had a chair set up for me on one side. They began kissing me and undressing me and sat me down on the chair naked. Nina said “once in, we’re not coming out” and they both climbed in splashing around in the water. I saw a couple of empty bottles already and assumed they had already consumed them as they seemed a bit tipsy. They kissed and flailed around in the pool before alternatively licking and sucking each others tits and crotch areas. Finally, Jen said “game on”. Jen asked if I was thirsty. I said “yep”. She took a big swig and climbed up and told me to open wide. She then spit it into my mouth. I swallowed and kissed her and I said “thanks”. Nina then said “30 seconds” as Jen began sucking my cock. She sucked hard and Nina said “times up” and she pulled off. Jen then said “30 seconds” and Nina went down on me. This kept repeating and I soon realized whoever got me off would be the winner of whatever game they were playing. They repeated this and soon I felt my balls tingling. I thought Jen would win as I felt a load building as she sucked. Then I heard “times up” and she pulled off. I probably would have shot my load just sitting there but Nina went down and about 10 seconds in, I shot into her mouth. She consumed most of it with a few dollops dripping into the pool. She, kissing Jen, declared herself the winner but of what I was not sure.

    Jen didn’t seem overly disappointed and immediately attacked Nina’s pussy. She was licking and sucking it for all it was worth when finally Nina leaned in her face. Then Nina declared “loser drinks” and began pissing into Jen’s mouth. It was mostly clear and I imagine was mostly recycled wine. I had read this in some of those old sex magazines that this was a somewhat common lesbian or group sex ritual, basically drinking recycling booze. Jen drank until Nina emptied. Nina then had Jen lie back against the edge of the pool. She raised her legs up and bowed her back until her crotch was aimed towards her face. She began rubbing Jen’s pussy and said “let go”. Clear piss began flowing from Jen spilling down her torso and onto her face and tits before running into the small pool of water. She continued rubbing Jen until she got off. While this wasn’t a complete turn on for me, my cock was hardening. I watched as my earlier cum balls floated in the pool water mixing with nearly all of Jen’s piss and what of Nina’s missed Jen’s mouth. As Jen was the loser and I was the spectator, I wondered what was next. Just then, Nina took another drink and swallowed. She asked if I wanted one. Saying yes, she had Jen feed it to me then gave me a bottle for myself. They again began flailing around in the water kissing and rubbing each other. Jen reached at my now hard boner and said “game on”. They again alternated sucking me at 30 second intervals. As they continued, they both knew I was getting close and placed their faces against each other close to my cock. I thought Jen had me but just as she pulled off, Nina sucked my cock as I again shot into her mouth. She had Jen lie back and spit my cum into her mouth, then declaring herself “winner”.

    I could tell they were both lit and Jen seemed to have had enough. I climbed into pool with them and said “I want it too” to Nina. She replied “are you sure” and I grabbed her by the waist and pulled her towards my face. Jen sat along side of me and said “do us both”. First I felt a tinkle then a full spray as Jen and I consumed her recycled wine. It was a bit more of a turn to me than I expected as I grabbed Nina and told her to go down on Jen who had moved to a side cushion. I then began fucking Nina from behind as she ate Jen. Suddenly, I realized I had taken charge of the game they were playing. As I fucked her, I began pulling out and rubbing against her asshole. She was eating Jen like her last meal as I continued fucking her. Soon Nina got Jen off big time and I pumped her deep. I felt a load building and, Nina pushing back against me, pushed me in deeper as I unloaded inside her. I then had Nina sit down next to Jen and began pissing on both of them, alternating from one to the other. We were all spent and retired to the poolside cushions for the night.

    I awoke smelling fruity thinking what a night. Jen and Nina were beside me sleeping. I nodded back off into blissful sleep. I woke again to both Jen and Nina cleaning up. I started to get up but Nina said “you’re a guest, rest”. Despite the noise a few feet away, I nodded back to sleep. As I awoke again to the area completely cleaned up except me and my cushion. Jen kissed me saying “hi lover”. I said “hi” and we kissed. I got up and said “where’s Nina”. She replied “out, she is giving us some alone time”. She then went on “I am really glad you came out, especially now before we leave. I will always love you but, after today, we say goodbye, perhaps forever. Today is ours”. I kissed her still smelling of fruity pissy wine. She led me to the shower and we cleaned each other. We dressed and went to a sushi bar and had a light lunch. It was later than I thought as Jen took us back to their place. She said “I want you to make love to me like the night at the airport hotel then fuck me dirty like a whore”. She had some wine and fruit to nibble on as we kissed and fondled each other. Just like at the hotel, we kissed and slowly undressed each other until we were naked and I was slowly fucking her. We continued until I shot a load inside her. She seemed a bit troubled and did not get off. I dived into her well fucked hole and ate her jewels until she came.

    As I kissed her, she began crying saying “I don’t think I can make it like the airport hotel night”. I told her “you shed some tears then too”. She replied “I know it’s over this time, I know it is”. I held her tight saying “you have Nina, love and take care of each other, it will be okay”. She cried like I had never seen her do saying “time is so short and I am ruining it”. I told her “I will hold you all night but tomorrow you are Nina’s”. She then asked about Becca from the Christmas card we sent last year. I said “that’s over, otherwise I would be with her now, I loved her like I love you”. As her tears dried a bit, she smiled and asked “so who is it now, anyone?”. I said “well it’s somewhat complicated and messy”. Now, she wanted to know more. I gave her a quick summary about my current landlord and her girlfriend and me in between. She said “and one’s pregnant?”. I replied “yep, it’s a fucked up mess I made for myself, I may not have a place when I get back”. Jen started giggling saying “I was worried about your balls backing up, it sounds like just the opposite”. After a pause, she said “It seemed you and Becca were happy from your picture and the comments in the card”. I replied “well, we were then”. She said “if you think Nina is for me, then Becca is for you if you can get her back”. I said “she’s a long ways away in more ways than one”. Jen then said “she looks so pretty”. I replied “yes and so are you, and you have good taste in women”. She replied “and men”. We laid there a bit holding each other but not saying anything. I asked “you awake?”. She said “of course, do you think I would sleep on our last night”. I then told her “you are becoming my shrink more than my lover, thanks for the advice”. She replied “get Becca back, I could see it in your holiday picture, she can make you very happy”. I replied “like Nina does you?”. “Yes” she said. We kissed and I made gentle love to her and we both fell to sleep. I awoke and Nina was back. I nodded back off as morning approached.

    Jen woke me saying “Nina’s driving you back”. I replied “okay but how about a morning quickie first”. Nina headed to the shower as we had a good morning fuck. I kissed her and headed to the shower as Nina came out. After I was dressed and packed, I gave Jen a goodbye kiss. She smiled and said “get Becca back if you can”. Nina looked puzzled and I told both of them “keep each other happy” and kissed them both. As Nina and I headed for the door, I gave Jen one last kiss. She smiled but shed a tear saying “goodbye lover”. Nina and I drove to the airport with little said. As she stopped curbside, she said “thanks for everything, I mean that”. I kissed her deeply and said “take care of Jen, take care of each other”. With a quiver in her voice and a tear, she said “we will”. I boarded my flight for a long trip back thinking of Jen and what we had last night.

    I returned home late Monday night to a quiet home still thinking about the weekend. Jo’s car was there but her door was shut. I had an early morning approaching so I crashed, got up early, and went to work. Again, I saw or heard nothing of her before or after work. Jo arrived late in the evenings so I did not see her all week. Friday evening she came home a little earlier while I was still up. She spoke in a friendlier manner and I wished her a good night and headed to my room. She said “oh, by the way, Abby is coming back next week”. I nodded and went to my room. Saturday I worked and when I got home, Jo was there. I smiled and said “hi” and she said “want some red?”. I undid my pants and pulled out my cock and replied “do you?”. She said “I’m horny as hell”. We headed to her bed and she threw some towels down and stripped. I walked my pants off going into the room and pulled off my shirt. I pulled her plug and replaced it with my cock. I began pumping her for all it was worth then pulled out, brought it to her face, and said “eat it”. She took it in like it was her last meal. I pulled away and began fucking her again. I asked her “you like that, that cherry cock, sucking it, cleaning it?”. She nodded and began bucking in orgasm as I shot into her. As she came down, she said “thanks, I guess I had that coming from the way I acted last month”. I kissed her as she seemed to be the Jo I had met last month. Looking back, I think Jo was bipolar and her periods did some radical changes to her personality but oddly hers seemed better during that time.

    I had my rocks off and really wasn’t interested in eating her bloody hole after the way she had been acting. We laid there together on our sides facing each other. Our bloody cocktail oozed down her thigh onto the towels. I knew how good her red hole felt enveloping my cock so I rolled her on her back and stuck my cock back inside her. That warm feeling was exquisite like none other. I fucked her for 20 minutes enjoying her bloody warmth on each stroke. I asked her “do you like that?”. She replied “yes, fuck it good, fuck that bloody hole, make me come again”. I told her “eating that cherry popsickle made you come last time, want it again?”. She began bucking me and soon orgasmed again. I quickly followed shooting another load into her. I fell on top of her kissing her as we rolled back onto our sides. We laid there a bit and she looked down and said “I’d better clean up”. I heard the shower running and in a few minutes, she came out in a robe holding a warm cloth. She began cleaning my cock and balls and when done gave my cock a nice lick and kiss. She smiled at me and gave my cock a passionate lick. She continued licking and sucking me as my cock returned to full form. Her oral skills were still lacking but soon she made my balls tingle. She began fingering my ass with one hand while stroking me with the other. She asked “getting close?”. I nodded yes and she began licking and sucking my cock head. Soon, I shot a load into her awaiting mouth. She continued fingering my ass and jacking me off all the while sucking and eating my load until I was drained.

    As she drained my load and I came down, she snuggled up beside me and said “Abby and I are going to be exclusive when she comes back”. I replied “okay?”. She said “and just to temper things, I am starting right now”. I replied “well thanks for earlier”. She smiled and replied “thank you, I will miss it and Abby will miss you as well”. I kissed her on the cheek, grabbed my clothes, and went to my room. I was thinking “Jen and Nina are leaving the country and Jo wants an exclusive with Abby”. Luckily, I was busy and the next week went fast. On Saturday, Abby arrived. I smiled, kissed her on the cheek, and said “hi”. She replied saying “hi”. I think she had gained 10 pounds and not all of it was baby. Her face was full and her arms and legs were chubbier but she was still quite cute. I gave her a long admiring stare, smiled, and excused myself to my room. Over the next week, my room became my home. I rarely socialized with the girls but maintained a friendly nature when they were present. I was actively seeking a new place and had looked at a few. Some of our crews were finishing up and moving out but it did not free up a lot of lodging as most of them were in temporary trailers. Motel space was freed up and fairly abundant but expensive for long term, so I stayed at Jo’s going forward at least for now.

    Part 14

    The following Friday, Al yelled at me and motioned me over. He said “been looking for you, Roxy and Becca are in town and staying at our motel”. I replied “so?”. He said “Becca wants to at least talk to you”. I told him okay I would come by tomorrow or Sunday. How could I say no; after all, she was the prettiest girl I was ever with and Jen told me she was the one for me. I thought of Jen wondering if I did the right thing just letting her leave with Nina. Could I have asked to go along? Would that have even worked? Well, probably not. I convinced myself of that anyway and I was probably right in hindsight. I would take her advice and pursue Becca again. After all, she was here to see me. I drove over to Al’s Sunday afternoon and knocked. He answered the door saying they were all at Roxy’s and that they all hit it off well the past few days. We walked to their room and the door was unlatched and slightly ajar. As we walked in, I heard Jenna saying something about “team Jen and Jenna”. As soon as they saw me, all conversation stopped. You could hear a pin drop. I said “don’t stop on account of me, I can go if you like”. Jenna awkwardly blabbered some BS about softball reminiscing ultimately saying “please don’t leave on account of me”. I walked over to Becca and kissed her hand saying “hi”. She turned red and was speechless. I grabbed a chair and sat down asking if anyone had a beer. Al immediately said “I’ll bring some over” and left. I looked at Roxy asking “so you two on a road trip?” Becca kind of nodded and Roxy said “sorta”. Jenna trying to fill air said “Al will be back soon”. I teased her a bit saying “no, he is out and is running to the store”. I was having a bit of fun as I was pretty sure the were talking about Jen and I when I walked in. Jenna heard Al walking in and got up saying they had to go. Al tossed me a six pack and left with her. I offered Becca and Roxy a beer but both declined. I said “well, drinking alone” and cracked one open. Roxy got up and said “I left my purse at Jenna’s and left.

    I kicked back and looked at Becca saying “you’re looking nice” while sipping a beer,. I offered her one again and she took it saying “thanks”. I asked “so what’s you been up to”. She laughed and said “well, the year was up on the place I had so I am homeless and mom left Dave so she is too”. I asked “is that why you are here?”. She replied “sorta, mom is going back to Calvin, my two little brothers dad”. I asked “are you going with her?”. She shed a tear saying “I know now it was wrong walking out on you and I did it for all the wrong reasons. I know I wasn’t the sex maniac you desired, I was too vanilla for you but I want to try again”. I replied “that it not why I left there, you made me very happy until the end, what happened then had nothing to do with sex, I was in love with you, you left”. Suddenly, the scene transformed. Soon I was kissing her, then her top and bra were off, and I was attacking her beautiful tits. The next thing I knew, we were both naked and fucking in her bed. It was a relative quickie as the motel door was still ajar from when Roxy had stepped out. We laid in bed a while and I said “look, I didn’t expect to say this coming here today but let’s try again”.

    Then, the phone rang. It was Roxy and Becca told her to make herself scarce for a while. She then went down on my cock first cleaning it then sucking it until it was hard. She then climbed on top and rode it until I came again. She had her “orgasm” but I wanted to give her a real one. I kissed her tits then pulled her pussy towards my face and she came freely. I then began licking and sucking her from her clit to her ass. I fingered her ass and sucked her clit until she squirted our juices all over my face and chest. She rolled over on her side and kissed me saying “thank you, that was fantastic”. She started explaining why she was so vanilla before. She was afraid she would turn out like her mom. She said for every orgasm her mom had, she needed more and sex became an addiction. She said Calvin raised her and her two brothers and put up with her mom for a lot of years before her sex addiction caused him to leave with the boys. She went on “then she got with Dave, that pervert really fucked her up” which brought a smirk to my face. She explained that Roxy was taking drugs and had therapy to overcome her addiction. The drugs had put weight on her. I noticed that when I gave her the house keys back in July and she was even bigger now. I told Becca “I love dirty sex but you made me happy without it too, after all, you did oral on me, fantastic oral, what more could a guy want?”. She smiled saying “yeah, mostly after drinking, but we’ll mix it up a bit now” and began sucking my cock until I shot a load into her mouth. I pulled her up and kissed her deeply as we fell back to the pillows together.

    We fell to sleep and since the motel door was never latched, Roxy made her way back in quietly. Becca woke me around 5:00 rubbing my cock. She then rolled onto her side. She reached behind and slid my cock inside her from the rear. I fucked her gently and quietly finally shooting a morning load inside her. She rolled over and kissed me whispering “time to get up”. She got up with me and started the shower. We showered together and we got dressed. I did not have time to go back to Jo’s so I put on what I had and went to work. After work, I stopped by the motel on the way home to see if Becca was there. She answered and let me in. We sipped a couple of the beers Al had left and began talking. I asked “so how do you want to do this, what about your kids?”. She replied “about the kids, I came here of my own freewill knowing full well that sacrifice, and as far as here, we gotta leave here Wednesday or pay another week”. I called Jo and she said it was okay for them to stay there for a bit so I grabbed Becca and said “let’s go”. I took her to Jo’s and both she and Abby were there. I introduced Becca to them. The greetings and conversation went well but seemed tense at times. We agreed on additional rent for both Becca and for Roxy who would sleep on the sofa. I took Becca back to the motel. Once there, Becca kissed me deeply and said “so you fucked them both huh”. My mind raced thinking “yeah and Jen and Nina too” but after pausing said “what?”. She replied “I can tell by their actions and yours”. I replied “so okay, what about you and your trailer boyfriend or whoever” that Al had told me about. She replied “oh him, that was nothing, we had our thing while I was pregnant after asshole left me”. I kissed her and asked “so you okay with staying at Jo’s?”. She said “yep, your mine now”. I replied “and they are exclusive now”. She asked “so what attracts you to lesbians?”. I replied “I think it is coincidental, unless there are just that many out there”. About then, Roxy walked in and we told her the news. She replied “well, two more nights here then it’s the sofa I guess”. I assumed that Roxy was going back to her ex soon and the sofa would expedite her exit.

    We all got moved into Jo’s and the girls all seemed to get along well. Unfortunately for me, it was way too crowded and I took off Saturday afternoon to play ball with the guys at work. I got home and headed for the shower I shared with Becca and Roxy. The bathroom was just off the small dining room where all the girls were sitting. After getting out, I had realized there were no towels so I yelled for Becca to get me one. Jo and Roxy had been drinking and I heard Roxy yell “come on out, we’ve all seen it before”. Becca with a frown opened the door and handed me a towel and I walked out. I looked at Roxy and blurted “Mrs. Robinson, YOU seduced me”. She started laughing and said “yep, and just like in the movie, you got my daughter instead”. Jo and Abby looked a little shocked at Roxy. I walked back to our room and Becca followed saying “I’m sorry about her, she shouldn’t be drinking with her medication”. I shut the door and kissed her. She removed my towel and began sucking my cock. She sucked it like it was a race. She fingered my ass and within seconds, I popped a load into her mouth. She licked and swallowed until I was empty. I grabbed her and kissed her. She smiled saying “that should hold you for a bit, get dressed”. She went back to the others and I heard Roxy say “that must have been a real quickie”. I came out and Becca said “Al and Jenna want us to stop by tonight”. We went over and they announced they were renting a renovated carriage house in the country as even a monthly motel rental was too expensive. Becca said “we need to find something else too”. Al said “there is a one room house available next door”. We all drove out to their new place and looked at the other. It was one room all right like an old country school or something. Becca said “I want that, it is charming”. I replied “that?”. Both places were adjacent to the farmer who was the landlord. The one room place was previously occupied by a farmhand who lived there free in exchange for improving the place. He left when his girlfriend moved and he went with her.

    We rented the little house, leaving Roxy our room at Jo’s. Her ex did not want her back so she was stuck there. Becca let her use her car leaving us with the Mustang and my company truck. Becca could not drive the car as it was a four speed so I was her chauffeur for a while. A guy at work wanted the Mustang so I sold it for a premium and bought a late model Bronco. I didn’t want to store the car all winter again anyway so it was a win-win for all. As we had a place, Becca had all of her furniture moved up. Soon, Becca had our small abode looking like a million dollars. Part of furniture was Roxy’s so we too took what she had room for to Jo’s. We got back and Becca grabbed an unopened box marked ‘fragile keepsakes’ and threw it on the floor at my feet. I expected a crash but instead heard a thud. Becca smiled and opened the box. On top were some of her old pennants and ribbons from school. Then, she pulled out a dildo and a strap-on. She smiled and said “this is mom’s old stuff, I told her I trashed it but I wanted to go through it first”. She held up the strap-on laughing and said “for Dave’s ass when he couldn’t get the real thing”. She then pulled out some of their swinger magazines and sat next to me so we could peruse them together. I hadn’t seen one in a while but not much has changed. I had always focused on the ads and articles from women hoping to learn what turns them on. Becca thumbed through one and said “there are a lot of old and not too hot looking people in here, and they want to do some weird shit”. I snuggled next to her and nodded thinking of Roxy and Dave. She then asked “okay, how good is a threesome”. I looked at her directly and said “I prefer one on one. Jen was more into bringing in another woman and, as for Jo, pretty much the same with Abby. Ultimately, I had one-on-one mostly with Abby”. I asked her “do you have any interest in a third”. She kissed me deeply then replied “never, even less so after seeing this crap”. With that, she threw the magazine she was holding in the waste basket next to the sofa.

    Just seeing the swinging couples, nudity and all, made both of us horny. Becca giggled and started talking like the ads read “I want a cock in my ass. I want you to fill all my holes”. I asked “really?”. She smiled and said “we’ll see, actually I was just wondering how it actually sounded saying that out loud”. I nodded and she asked “well, how did it sound?”. I replied “hot and dirty if you meant it”. She asked “so you like anal”. I replied “it’s a nice change up”. She replied “well maybe later”. I grabbed the magazine from the trash and thumbed through it again. She asked “miss something?”. I smiled and continued reading. She snuggled against me tightly and then pulled back and began undressing me. Soon, I was reading naked and she began rubbing my cock. She said “find a dirty article or ad and read it aloud while I suck you off”. Soon, I found a solicitation from a couple and began reading aloud “looking for additional cocks to fill my wife’s multiple holes, she’s a dirty slut who needs multiple loads for…” then I stopped reading aloud as the rest discussed the guy cleaning up afterwards and I thought of Roxy and Dave. Becca stopped sucking me and said “so go on, why did you stop?”. I replied “your mouth felt good and I was getting close”. She went back down on me and within seconds I shot into her mouth. She swallowed the first shot but brought the second in her cum filled mouth up to mine with some running off her lips. She planted a french kiss on me like none ever. Only Edie had ever done it quite like that to me. I began tongue fucking her mouth and she pulled away pinching my left tit and then my ball sack asking “why did you really stop reading?”. I showed her the article and she read it saying “like mom and Dave …”. I nodded as she licked her mouth clean and swallowed before kissing me gently saying “sorry about pinching you, you were trying to protect me and I was pissed at you for it, I love you and I’m sorry”. She then gently rubbed by ball sack and kissed my tit as to make up for hurting me.


  • School Wife Doris

    Font size : +


    Shirt, tie, stockings, short skirt – young Asian wife Doris is dressed for it

    To look at her, you would think Doris is a small, pretty, slightly oriental looking young lady. Half Chinese, with dark hair and a slim little body with shapely legs and small pert high set tits that look good on her petite frame. She really can’t help looking sexy. And she is married to my friend and neighbour, Jack.

    For some time now, Jack has had the desire to see his lovely young wife used, so long as she remembers nothing about it afterwards. He found the perfect way to achieve this by making friends with a rather elderly man who once had a stage act as a magician. Joe could still put people under, and was of course delighted to help Jack, with Doris as his occasional reward. My role in all this is to observe and record for posterity everything that happens.

    Jack has enjoyed having this set up several times. Sometimes it has been merely inviting one or two guests to enjoy having Doris to play with, sometimes his plans have been more elaborate. Our latest adventure involved some of his friends acting out a scene for him.

    Doris was told that Joe and I were dropping by, and she kindly gave us coffee and biscuits, before Joe used his magic on her. She was told to go and get dressed as we were all going a party, a ploy that was used quite often.

    Jack took her out of the room to get ready, and Joe explained to me what today’s plan was. We were taking Doris to one of Jack’s friends. She would act normally, but not recognise anyone except Jack, who she would think was her boy friend. And she would do everything that Jack told her, without question, even if she felt she shouldn’t, even if she felt she didn’t want to. It was going to be an interesting evening, and afterwards, Doris would remember nothing about it.

    When Jack brought his wife back into the room, I had to gasp. Doris is very slim, and only about five feet tall, even in the spike heels she was wearing. Jack had dressed her in a shirt and tie, and the shirt was a little bit tight. It was also very thin cotton, and Doris was not wearing a bra. Her nipples were easily seen through the flimsy material. She was wearing dark stockings to mid thigh, with suspenders. Her little skirt didn’t quite reach the stockings, leaving a tiny sliver of bare skin visible above the stocking tops. The overall effect, from her pretty oriental face to her high heels, was that Doris was a slutty schoolgirl showing most of her assets, and obviously making herself available.

    We set off, and Doris, in her bemused state, did not seem concerned at all about her appearance. We were shown into a room furnished only by three large couches arranged in a triangle. Our host, Mark, had two other guests, another man introduced as Walter, and a woman, Tara.

    There was ample space for the seven of us to be seated on the three couches. Attention, of course, was focused on Doris, innocently unaware she was to be our little schoolish plaything for the evening. She sat beside Tara on one of the couches, legs crossed and rather carelessly showing quite a stretch of stocking clad thigh, suspender straps and bare skin. Tara put her hand on Doris’s knee and smilingly asked, “Are you ready to enjoy yourself, Doris?”

    Doris looked puzzled at the question, but hesitantly nodded. Tara looked around at us. “Well, she’s certainly a cute little thing. I’m sure she’ll give us a lot of fun tonight.”

    Doris, still looking puzzled, frowned at her. Tara stared back. “Haven’t they told you, Doris?”

    Doris murmured, “Told me what?”

    Tara laughed. “Why you’re here, and that I’m going… to fuck you.”

    Doris’s eyes went wide. “What?” she exclaimed.

    “Don’t worry, honey,” Tara purred. “You’ll enjoy it. A sexy little thing like you gets a lot of fucking, don’t you.”

    Doris looked aghast. “No!” she said. “What makes you think…” Her voice tailed away as she looked round at the rest of us. Tara put her arm round Doris’s shoulder and pulled her close. “Look at the way you’re dressed, Doris,” she said. “Showing off those little tits like that. And your stockings. And I bet all the men here can see all the way up this thing you call a skirt.”

    Doris looked across at Jack, her supposed boy friend. “Just do whatever Tara tells you, Doris,” he said with a grin.

    Doris looked warily at Tara. “I don’t understand,” she said. “What are you telling me?”

    Tara’s expression changed. She took hold of a clump of Doris’s hair and turned her head to and fro. “You are going to do everything I tell you to, Doris,” she said harshly. “Do you understand that?”

    “You’re hurting me!” Doris exclaimed. Then she added, “Yes, I understand.”

    Tara still has a hold of Doris by the hair. “Right, honey,” she said. “First, we don’t need knickers, do we. Take them off.”

    “What!” Doris cried out. Tara yanked Doris’s head about. “I said, take off your knickers, Doris!”

    Doris hesitated for a moment, but she knew she had to obey. Trying to be discreet, she kept her legs close together, put her hands behind her back under her skirt, and wriggled her knickers down her thighs. Her face showed her embarrassment and disbelief that she was baring her pussy in this fashion. When she had finished, Tara told her to stand up. She took hold of Doris’s wrists and pulled, until Doris was bent double and their faces were almost touching. “Everyone’s looking at your arse, Doris,” she hissed. “Do you think they like what they see?”

    Trembling, Doris croaked a miserable “I… don’t know.”

    Tara jerked Doris’s wrists and Doris tumbled helplessly across her lap, face down. Tara flipped the tiny skirt up above Doris’s waist. “Well, I’m sure they like what they can see now,” she said. She held her tiny prisoner in place with one hand, and ran the other up and down the back of Doris’s thighs, and patted her neat rounded buttocks. “Let the men see what you’ve got between your legs, girl,” she said. “Feet apart.”

    Doris seemed reluctant to open her legs, and instead there came a soft moan of “No, please, no.”

    Tara smacked her hand down on Doris’s bare bottom. “I told you to spread them!” she said sharply. “Do it!”

    Doris made a half hearted attempt to obey. Tara slithered her hand up the inside of Doris’s thigh, from nylon stocking to bare flesh, then on until her fingers were touching Doris’s pussy. She rubbed up and down the slit, then curled her hand and probed between the lips. Little by little, she inched her finger in. “Oh, Doris honey,” she exclaimed. “What a sweet little cunt! So tight! No wonder all the boys like screwing you! You must be a great ride!”

    She slapped Doris’s bare bottom and pulled her upright by grabbing her hair. She kept Doris arched backwards as she undid the buttons of her shirt and removed it. The pert little tits were the next object of her attention. She caressed them, fondled them, tweaked Doris’s nipples, and finally bent her head to suck on them. Doris was making little moaning sounds, unable to move while Tara worked on her. When she finally sat back, Doris’s nipples were stiff and erect, and Doris was panting.

    “Now then, Doris,” Tara said, “You sit on the couch. Spread your legs.”

    As Doris slowly and reluctantly obeyed her, Tara knelt between the outstretched legs and bent her head to Doris’s pussy. She began to lick. Doris looked horrified and clasped her own head with both hands as Tara started to tongue fuck her. She moaned and gasped helplessly until Tara raised her head. With a big grin on her face, she said, “Well, Doris, now I’ve got your cunt nice and wet, let’s see if I can get two fingers into it.”

    With her eyes fixed on Doris’s shocked face, her hand crept along Doris’s thigh. Her middle finger easily penetrated the exposed cunt and made Doris gasp. She pulled back, twisted her hand round, and pushed two fingers hard into the waiting cunt. Doris cried out and Tara laughed. She dug her fingers deep into Doris’s cunt and began to finger fuck her hard and fast. Doris let out a surprised wail and her face contorted.

    Tara kept on laughing then said, “Little girl, I can’t wait to fuck you properly.” She reached for Doris’s wrist and pulled her hand down. “Play with yourself,” she commanded. “Keep that tight little cunt hot and horny while I get ready.”

    Doris sat still as a statue on the edge of the couch, in her stockings and high heels, her feet on the floor, her legs parted, her hand merely covering her pussy. She was staring into space, paying no attention to everyone sitting opposite eagerly watching her. Then Tara re-appeared. She had stripped to a corset, her stockings attached, her heels even higher than Doris’s. The corset left her breasts fully exposed. Round her waist was fastened a harness holding a long, thick, black, cock shaped dildo. It jutted straight out, bobbing slightly as she advanced on Doris.

    “This is for you, honey,” she said.

    Doris looked towards it and her eyes went wide. “I don’t… I don’t understand,” she said hesitantly.

    Tara’s smile was almost a sneer. “Don’t act like an innocent little school girl,” she said. “You came here tonight, dressed like a tart. You know very well what this is, what it’s for… and where it’s going.”

    Doris turned towards us. “Jack!” she cried out plaintively. But Jack sat still, silent and grinning, enjoying watching his half naked wife cowering on the couch.

    Tara towered over her and grabbed a handful of her hair. She twisted Doris round to face her with the dildo almost touching her. “Suck it, Doris,” she said. “Give it a suck like you do with a real cock.” She pressed the dildo against Doris’s mouth and pushed. The bulbous head disappeared between her lips before Doris could close her mouth. Tara twitched her hips and the dildo moved deeper. Still holding Doris’s head, Tara moved the fake cock backwards and forwards, forcing it deeper into Doris’s mouth. “Suck it, slut,” she said. “Lick it, suck it, I want it all wet.”

    She stood arrogantly, her pelvis thrust forward, moving Doris’s head to and fro, making it look like Doris was actually sucking the fake cock. Eventually, she pulled back and freed the dildo. Doris was panting and breathing hard, her face flushed. Tara stared down at her. “Now, bitch, it’s time for you find out how good this dildo feels when it’s between your legs.”

    With her hand still grasping a clump of Doris’s hair, she pulled Doris to her feet and dragged her to the side of the couch, and pushed her face down over the arm. When Doris tried to stand up, she was roughly pushed back. Tara’s hand smacked down hard on Doris’s bare arse. “You stay like that, bitch!” Tara said with some anger in her voice. “Or I’ll whip your arse so hard you won’t be able to sit down!”

    Doris whimpered and tried again to turn and get up. Another hard slap on her arse made Doris cry out and collapse over the arm. Tara said, “Why are you struggling, Doris? You’re a nice friendly girl, aren’t you? You’ll do anything for anybody, so why not be friendly with me?” She leaned over Doris and pushed her head into the seat of the couch. “Maybe you’re just a fucking whore, Doris,” she went on in a harsh voice. “I know you take cock from anybody that wants your cunt, now I want it, and I’m going to fucking take it.”

    And so, with Doris whimpering and her tiny helpless body bent over the arm of the couch, Tara pressed the dildo between her cheeks, even turning slightly to let us all see the dildo pressing between her cunt lips as it started to penetrate her. Tara pushed the thick black dildo in slowly, hearing Doris’s whimpers becoming moans, pushing it deeper and deeper until almost all of it was inside. She paused then, running her hands up and down Doris’s back, ending up holding her by the hips. Then, with a sudden final hard thrust, she slammed the rest of the shaft into Doris. Doris let out a sharp cry as Tara’s thighs slapped against her arse cheeks. The long thick dildo was filling and stretching her, but Doris’s tight little cunt was able to take it.

    Tara drew back slowly, then rammed the dildo home again. Doris’s cry this time was louder and longer. Tara leaned over her, keeping the whole length buried in her cunt. “How does that feel, Doris?” she said. “Like it? Want some more?” She drew back slowly, letting almost all the dildo withdraw, then slammed it back hard. Doris uttered a little scream. “Oh Doris,” Tara smiled. “You do like it. You’re such a good little girl taking this big fat cock all the way up your cunt.” Once more she drew back slowly, sliding most of the dildo out. And once more she drove it back hard, her thighs slapping against Doris.

    She gave Doris two or three more thrusts like that, and each thrust brought out a high pitched cry, and each thrust jolted Doris’s slender body against the couch. Then she began fucking Doris with shorter, quicker, thrusts, and Doris’s cries became a constant moaning.

    Suddenly Tara pulled out. She grabbed Doris by the hair again and dragged her to the front of the couch. Doris started crying. Tara jerked her head up and said, “Now, my little cunt, it’s your turn. You do the fucking.”

    She sat down on the edge of the couch and pulled Doris on top of her. The dildo was between Doris’s thighs, and Tara guided it up into her cunt. “Now ride me, bitch!” Tara said loudly. “Ride my cock, you fucking little whore! Fuck yourself on it, fuck yourself until you cum on it!”

    Panting hard, Doris started moving herself on the dildo. She was crying and looked terrified, but there was no doubt she liked to feel that dildo in her cunt. She wanted it. Her hips were grinding on it faster and faster. Her head tilted back and she was almost frantic in her movements. Her cum must have been strong, she wailed and sat upright, her hips moving so fast Tara had to hold her in place.

    When she began to calm down, Tara kept a grip on her. The next part of Jack’s plan was about to begin.

    The dildo was embedded in Doris’s cunt and Doris had slumped over Tara, exhausted by her efforts in making herself cum. She tried to lift herself up and Tara quickly pulled her back down. “We’re not through with you yet, bitch,” she said with a snarl. “We’re having a lot more fun with you before we’re finished.”

    With a distraught look on her face, Doris slumped forward again and closed her eyes. Tara looked past her and smiled. “I think our sexy little whore wants more fun,” she said. “She’s only cum once, and she absolutely loves taking cock, so if we fuck her some more maybe we can get her to cum off again.” She had her arms round Doris, and half turned the small body sideways to expose Doris’s tits. “Look, her nipples are still rock hard,” she said. “The dirty little cunt is still horny, she’s ready for more. Somebody give the slut a cock to suck!”

    Unseen by Doris, Mark and Walter had stripped. Having just watched Doris riding Tara’s strapon, their cocks were rigid. Walter climbed on the couch and knelt beside Tara and Doris. Tara smiled when she saw the size and hardness of his cock. “Open your eyes, Doris,” she purred. “Look what Walter’s got for you.”

    Doris slowly turned her head and gasped when she saw the cock beside her face. Tara gave her instructions. “Hold it in your hand, Doris.” With a groan and a rather horrified look on her face, Doris tentatively reached out her hand. Her thin little fingers took hold of the shaft.

    “Wank it, Doris,” Tara commanded. Doris obediently began to move her hand up and down slowly, and Tara went on, “Now take it in your mouth and suck him off.”

    Doris stopped wanking him and looked up at Walter. Walter looked back down at her. “Do it, bitch,” he growled. “Wank me and suck me off, you little cunt.” Doris whimpered, and then started to wank him again. The cock was almost touching her lips, and it was simple for Walter to ease forward until Doris was taking it in her mouth. Once more her hair was gripped and her head jerked to and fro, forcing the cock in and out between her lips, fucking her mouth.

    Behind her, Mark ran his finger up and down between Doris’s rounded arse cheeks. Even with her mouth full of cock, Doris gasped as she realised someone else was touching her. Tara clutched Doris tightly to prevent her from moving, Walter had both hands gripping her head, and Mark had complete freedom. He gently eased his middle finger into Doris’s exposed arse.

    Jack got up and came closer to watch. Joe and I joined him, clustering round to get a better view of Doris getting her arse finger fucked by Mark. She was making gurgling noises as Walter made her take the whole length of his cock in her mouth. Tara’s dildo was still buried in her cunt. And we knew that we were about to see her tight little body fucked up the arse by Mark’s cock.

    Mark had managed to get two fingers in her before he pulled them out and pushed his cock against her arse. There was a muffled scream from Doris as she realised what he was trying to do. She tried to twist and wriggle but she was being held firmly by Walter and Tara. Crouching over Doris, Mark forced his cock past the rim and slowly edged it deeper, his upper body lying along her back. Doris was now helplessly sandwiched between Tara and Mark, being double penetrated by cock and dildo, and having her face fucked at the same time.

    Walter suddenly gasped out, “I’m cumming! I’m gonna make the cunt swallow!” His arse started frantically jerking and Doris was taking the whole cock in her mouth. She started choking on it and Walter pulled back, the last spurts of cum hitting her full on the face.

    Mark by now was shagging Doris’s arse hard, and Tara joined in by thrusting upwards as best she could. She was panting too, but she gasped out, “Are you cumming Doris? Cum for us! Cum, Doris, cum!”

    Jack pushed his hand between Doris and Tara. “I’ll make the little whore cum,” he grunted. His hand found Doris’s clit, and Doris wailed as he started to rub and squeeze it. Her body started jerking, more than the jolting she was getting from the force of the two cocks fucking her. The triple action of cock and dildo fucking her holes and Jack rubbing and pinching her clit was enough to bring Doris off. Mark stopped fucking her, but Doris carried on. She was frantic, out of control, desperately working her holes on the shafts filling them, her head rolling about, her back arching, her cries loud and constant. Her wailing stopped when she climaxed, her mouth wide open in a silent scream, her arse jerking spasmodically, the rest of her slender little body rigid.

    She came down from her orgasm sobbing and panting and moaning, utterly exhausted. Mark and Tara disentangled themselves and left her sprawled on the couch, still wearing her heels and with her stockings and suspenders intact and her tiny skirt still up around her waist. She didn’t move until Jack lifted her to a sitting position and told her to get dressed.

    Tara, now herself dressed, chatted with Jack. “What a good little fucker she is,” she said. “She gets quite worked up, doesn’t she. If you ever want to see her getting fucked again, bring her to me, I can make sure she gets it good and hard any way you want it.”

    Jack said he would love that and would certainly be in touch, and we managed to get Doris bundled into the car to take her home.


  • Quarantine High School Sleepover

    Font size : +


    All of the days locked up in their houses had a toll on the girls, the desire to talk and meeting have fun with others that could not be done face to face.

    One day, Adrienne was feeling bored and texted to her group chat of friends.

    “Anyone wanna have a sleepover tonite?”

    Megan, Chloe, and Hannah all responded yes, and they were to have a girls sleepover that night.

    “My parents are gone for the week, so we can do ANYTHING. Make sure to bring food and swimwear if we wanna go swimming!” Adrienne texted.

    Later that night, Adrienne’s doorbell rang and she opened it to find her 3 friends.

    “Hey guys come on in! We can swim now before it gets dark.” Adrienne said.

    “Alright, let us get changed haha.” Said Chloe. The girls all headed upstairs to the bathroom and waited for each other to change into their swimsuits. They all met outside on the pool deck and looked each other over to see how their bodies had changed over the long period where they hadn’t seen each other.

    Chloe, at about 5 feet, was a athletic but stocky white girl with a medium ass and 32C cup breasts. Her orange bikini had little support so her larger than average boobs hung down a little. Her matching orange bikini bottoms were fuller and didn’t show much of her crotch area. Megan, who is a mix of white and asian was about 5”2’ and a body of a tanned soccer player. She was skinny and strong with a cute face but a semi flat body. Her ass was firm but small and her tits were almost a 32A. Her blue tube top bikini fully covered her boobs, showing no cleavage, making them look a little bigger than they really were. Her bikini bottoms, unlike Chloe, did not cover her bottom as much. The blue material was very thin, and the outline of the little dark pubic hair Megan did have could been seen. Hannah, at 5”3’ had a similar build to Megan, although she was more developed and less flat, due to her Latino and asian heritage. She had perfect tan 34B cup boobs and a nice round ass, showcased in a small flowery bikini. Lastly, Adrienne had a nicely developed body for a teenage asian girl. She was 5”2’ and had 34A tits. Her black bikini bottom covered most of her perfect butt, although a few stray pubic hairs poked out the side.

    Once the visuals were taken in by the 4 girls, they began to complement each other.

    “Omg Megan ur boobies grew since last time I saw youuuuu!” Chloe adored.

    “Haha thanks Chlo! But we all know you have the best fucking boobs here.” Megan said.

    “Ok guys, time to swim!” Hannah exclaimed. The girls one by one jumped into the pool. As the sun was just begging to set the water turned colder but the girls didn’t seem to notice. It was dinner time, and the girls started to get out of the pool. Once out, the were met with a cold chill of wind, causing the girls’ nipples to poke through their bikini tops. Adrienne giggled, eyeing each of her friends’ hard nipples.

    “Hannah! Ur wet swimsuit is sticking to ur boobies, showing your nipples!” She laughed. Hannah looked down, embarrassed and crossed her arms over her chest, but causing her chocolate-colored boobs to be squished together. The 2 other girls stared at Hannah, then looked down at their own tits. Chloe’s nipples could also been seen through the thin material of her bikini top, and the bumpy surface of her pink nipples looked way different than Megan’s small nickel-sized tan ones. Taking a last few glances at each other’s bikini-clad boobs, the girls dried off and headed inside for dinner.

    As dinner ended, the girls agreed that they would watch a movie or watch videos on the internet in Adrienne’s room, on her couch. The girls went up to Adrienne’s room and closed and locked the door. The girls chose to watch an R rated movie where the first scene happened to be a lesbian sex scene. In the scene, two teenaged girls were making out and began to strip each other down. Next, the girls in the movie began to grind their pubic areas together, and moaning loudly. Adrienne looked around. The rest of the girls were slowly shifting in their seats, and Hannah took off her hoodie. Chloe, as inconspicuously as possible, spread her legs and began to rub her jean shorts crotch up and down the couch.

    “It’s hot as shit, Adrienne is there any way we can cool off?” Megan asked.

    “Sorry guys but my room doesn’t have much airflow.” Adrienne said.

    “You guys can take off some layers of your clothes, like Hannah!” Said Chloe slyly.

    “Haha ok.” Adrienne laughed. The girls watched as she began to take off her crop top, revealing a rainbow striped bra, while also showing her small cleavage. One by one, the rest of the girls followed suit. Soon, they were all in short shorts or jean shorts and just bras.

    As it got later and later in the night, the temperature dropped and the girls snuggled together to retain heat. The idea to put back on their tops never came up. Megan and Chloe, the closest friends of the group, snuggled together in a fuzzy, warm, comfortable blanket. The movie continued on, showing the occasional erotic scene every once in a while. The movie started to get boring, and the girls were getting anxious. All of a sudden, Chloe started giggling. Adrienne and Hannah looked over to see Megan massaging Chloe’s back and rubbing her thick thighs. Megan’s hands slowly made their way towards the front of Chloe’s chest and around her big round boobs. Megan had a grin on her face while she lightly squeezed Chloe’s bra-covered tits.

    “Mmmm Megan that’s so nice!” Chloe moaned. In return Chloe impulsively flipped down Megan’s size small black Calvin Klein sports bra, revealing her tiny half lemon sized tits. The brown nipples on Megan’s little tan boobs were hard from arousal. Chloe reached out and pinched one of Megan’s nipples, causing her to let out a yelp of pleasure. Watching this happen, both Adrienne and Hannah (who were also sharing a blanket) instinctively reached down towards their crotches. When both girls saw what the other was doing, they exchanged awkward glances. Then, after a moment, they burst out laughing. Adrienne grabbed and brought Hannah closer, and kissed her passionately. Their tongues swirled into each other’s mouths, exchanging their tastes. Next to them, Megan and Chloe began to do the same.

    After a couple of minutes, the girls’ make out sessions were coming to a close. Chloe fully took off Megan’s bra fully exposing her almost flat chest. Chloe then preceded to pull down her athletic shorts as well as her panties at the same time. The 3 other girls looked down at Megan’s tight pussy. On top of her pussy, there was a thick patch of dark pubic hair, which Megan had never shaved. Chloe then went and stuck a finger in her tight virgin pussy, finding that it was astoundingly wet. “Omg Megan ur so wet!!” Chloe exclaimed.

    “That’s soooo fucking hottttt!” Hannah squealed. Chloe preceded to pull her finger out of Megan’s slit and rub it around around Megan’s pubes, which had recently grown in the last few years. The pussy juice matted down the little bush Megan had, while making her groan with pleasure. Not far from Megan, Adrienne stripped all of Hannah’s clothes off. Hannah’s tits popped out of her bra and Adrienne grabbed them as soon as she saw them. They were perfect: perky, round, and firm with dark nipples.

    “I saw these earlier and I wanted to grab them soooo bad!” Adrienne said, “Seeing your boobs Hannah made me so wet!” Adrienne pulled down Hannah’s panties to be greeted with a fully waxed brown pussy, which was also dripping wet. The area around Hannah’s slit was her normal tan browned skin color, while her pussy lips were a much darker shade of brown.

    “Do you like my pussy, Adrienne? I had it waxed yesterday because it was getting itchy.” Hannah said.

    “I love itttt!” Adrienne exclaimed, as she lowered her head to the same level as Hannah’s pussy. She the licked the full slit up and down, tasting Hannah’s juices. “Mmmmm Hannah you taste so fucking good! I wanna fuck you so bad…” Adrienne said.

    “YES UGH ADRIENNE I LOVE THE WAY YOU EAT ME OUT! PLEASE, HARDER!” Hannah yelled. Adrienne tongued Hannah’s pussy, moving it in and out, then around her sensitive pinkish-brown clit. Hannah screamed in pleasure but then stopped Adrienne from making her cum, so she could save it for later. Hannah began undressing Adrienne as it was her turn to get fucked. Hannah yanked off Adrienne’s bra and almost cummed looking at her tits. They were the perfect shape and not too big, and not too small. Hannah shoved her face into Adrienne’s tits and began to lick them causing Adrienne to moan and shake. Hannah then took off Adrienne’s panties and laughed when she saw Adrienne’s black bush.

    “Sorry Hannah I’ve never shaved my pussy because I’m too scared” Adrienne said.

    “It’s ok, I kinda have a pubes fetish so I will love fucking you.” Hannah replied.

    She then angled her pussy to cross with Adrienne’s hairy pussy and then brought them together. The two girl’s clits dragged across each other, back and forth, making squelching noises and dripping pussy juice onto the carpet below.

    “MMMM FUCK HANNAH YOUR PUSSY FEELS SO GOOD ON MINE!” Adrienne screamed.

    “YES YES YESSSSSS I LOVE UR HAIRY PUSSY ADRIENNE FUCK I’M GONNA CUM ON YOU!” Hannah screamed back. Their cries were so loud and hot that Chloe and Megan looked up to watch the two young teen girls scissor each other.

    At this time, the only girl not fully naked was Chloe, who was arguably the most attractive of the group (according to boys at their school). Megan took care of that quickly and seconds later Chloe was naked. All of the girls gasped and wowed and came over to touch Chloe’s hot young cute body. Adrienne and Hannah both went for Chloe’s big boobies while also kissing her, Adrienne licking her whole right tit and Hannah playing with her left nipple. Megan, a little lower than the other girls turned her attention to Chloe’s pussy. It was the hairiest out of the 4 girls, having light brown pubic hair around the slit, down the sides, and a bush of hair on top. Chloe was the most developed out of all the girls, most likely because she was Caucasian. However, she had only shaved her armpits and legs before, never her pussy, letting it grow. This only fueled Hannah’s fetish. Megan dipped her head down and fully put her small mouth around Chloe’s pussy. Megan’s nose hit Chloe’s large amount of pubic hair and she smelled her pussy odor, which further turned Megan on.

    “FUCK MEGAN EAT MY HAIRY PUSSY YEA JUST LIKE THAT SUCK IT MAKE ME CUMMM!” Chloe yelled. Megan ate her out, licking and sucking on Chloe’s clit and entrance, making Chloe vibrate with pleasure.

    With all of the girls on or near the couch (Chloe in the middle of Hannah and Adrienne on the couch, and Megan on the ground in front of Chloe), the girls subconsciously knew what it was time for. “UGHHH MMMMMM SHITTTT IM GOING TO CUM FUCK!” Chloe moaned. Adrienne and Hannah stopped groping Chloe and started fingering themselves, just like each of them had done almost every night before bed. Chloe reached down and put one hand on her clit and started rubbing in circles while her other hand fingered deep in her pussy. Megan sat back on the carpet but still fingered herself although not as hard.

    “MMMMM Megan- UGHHH aren’t you gonna cum with us? FUCKKKK!” Adrienne groaned through heavy breaths.

    “I’ll wait until after you guys cum for my turn.” Megan said. Megan reached up and went down the line, helping the 3 girls on the couch cum. Adrienne was first, as she fingered herself and moaned loudly. When Megan reaches up and began to rub Adrienne’s clit, she yelled even louder. “FUCK YES YES YES YES YES MMMMMMM AHHHHHHHHHH!” Adrienne screamed as she came. Finally, she stopped shaking and pussy juices ran out the bottom of the slit towards Adrienne’s asshole, which Megan quickly licked up. Next Chloe was already doing herself with two hands on or in her pussy so Megan grabbed Chloe’s tits and began to rub them and pinch her nipples.

    “FUCK MEGAN YES RUB MY BIG TITTIES YES JUST LIKE THAT JUST LIKE THAT UGHHHHHHH!” Chloe yelled as she came. Megan quickly put her mouth on Chloe’s pussy so she could catch all of her pussy juices at the source. Lastly Hannah needed to cum, although even without Megan’s help she was about to burst.

    “UGHHHHHHH MEGAN COME HERE HELP ME FUCKING CUM YES YES THAT FEELS SO GOOD MMMMMMM!” Hannah moaned as she came. Nothing came out of her pussy, but it became considerably more wet, which Megan of course slopped up. As the 3 girls recovered from the best orgasm they’d ever had in their lives, they wanted to all help Megan get her first orgasm. Megan masturbated but never went too far from fear that she would pee herself. Megan sat on the couch while the other girls surrounded her. Adrienne kissed Megan on the neck and mouth, bringing Megan close to cumming. Hannah went to work on Megan’s tiny tits, kissing and licking them, pinching her nipples, bringing Megan even closer.

    “YES HARDERRRRR I LOVE YOU GUYS UGHHH!” Megan exclaimed in her high pitched voice. Chloe, tasked with the most important job, worked on Megan’s fuzzy pussy. One of Chloes hands was used to rub circles around Megan’s clit, while the other hand had 2 fingers ramming deep and hard into her pussy. “UHHHH! YASSSS! AHHHHHH!” Megan screamed as she came. Pussy juice squirted far and hard out of Megan’s throbbing pussy, dampening the already wet carpet and staining the couch. When the stream of juice didn’t slow down, Chloe lifted her pelvis up and caught Megan’s squirt on her hairy pussy, making it soaking wet. “Mmmmmm hehe that was sooo good!” Megan said.

    “We gotta do that again!” Added Hannah.

    “Well we still got the whole week haha.” Answered Adrienne.

    “Here’s to a great week!”


  • Castle Tails

    Font size : +


    Claire and her friends accept a dare they will never forget!

    Castle Tails
    By Homealone_447

    Claire and her friends looked through their hotel window at the old castle sitting at the top of a nearby hill. They were seriously considering a strange dare from the old lady managing the hotel.

    “So tell me again what the woman told you,” Brooke said, “If we spend the night up there, we won’t have to pay our hotel bill? It doesn’t make any sense.”

    Her friend Madison responded, “It is true. Claire and I were talking about the ridiculous stories they say about the castle and I guess the old lady didn’t like what we said. She really believes in that shit.”

    “Yeah,” Claire added, “She told us that she can prove it if we spend the night up there. And she is willing to cut our hotel bill.”

    “I’m not afraid of a stupid ghost. Count me in!” Rachel said with an assertive tone of voice. To which Madison responded,

    “You are not brave bitch. You are just cheap! Haha”

    Brooke, who usually worried too much about anything, looked at her friends with concern and said out loud, “I’m not sure girls. It could be dangerous and… where are we going to sleep?”

    “Who says we are going to sleep?” Claire answered quickly, “All we need is a bottle of tequila and a few blankets.”

    “Ok, let’s vote for it,” Rachel said raising her hand, “I am in.”

    After a quick vote, the outcome was obvious. They were going to spend the night in the old castle.

    “Sorry Brooke. You are screwed,” Rachel said mockingly.

    “Ok, I’ll go. But I still think it’s not a good idea,” Brooke responded.

    ***

    They arrived at the front gate just before sunset. The large, gray walls looked a lot more impressive up close. It was evident that the castle had been built centuries ago. The lack of maintenance made it look abandoned and the scars from time indicated that it had been under attack at least once before.

    “Ok, we are here. Now what?” Claire asked.

    “See if it is locked,” Madison said from a few feet behind.

    “What? No, you do it!” Claire responded.

    “Ok, move your ass. I’ll do it,” said Rachel as she stepped forward and pushed the heavy door.

    It wasn’t locked and the four women walked in. They waited a few seconds until their eyes adjusted to the dark and looked around.

    The interior of the large building was completely different from the outside. It was dusty but not abandoned as expected and it still had a lot of old furniture.

    “Look at all these antiques!” Claire said.

    “Cool! Maybe there are beds in here. We can have a nap if we get tired,” Madison exclaimed.

    “It is most likely that you will be so drunk that you won’t care where you sleep,” Rachel responded.

    “Who takes care of this place? There must be someone living here and we are trespassing,” Brooke said.

    “Relax. The old lady told me that nobody lives here. She must clean this place herself,” Claire said to Brooke.

    “That means she is here. She must be watching us right now, waiting for the right moment to slash us with a hatchet!” Rachel exclaimed, faking fear.

    “Don’t say that!” Brooke said with her eyes wide open.

    “Haha… You and your happy thoughts,” Madison said to Rachel.

    ***

    The girls sat in the main room, chatting and drinking for a few hours. It was dark outside and the only light came from their gas lanterns.

    “Ok, time to search for a bathroom,” Rachel said as she stood up and started walking out of the main room.

    “Don’t forget to flush!” Claire said with a smile.

    “You shouldn’t go alone. It is not safe,” Brooke said.

    “If I see an evil ghost, I’ll tell him you say hi,” Rachel said to Brooke just before she moved out of sight.

    ***

    Rachel walked through the long halls opening all doors, her fashionable boots echoing in the wide corridors and high ceilings. But to her surprise, none of the rooms had what she was looking for.

    “Who designed this damn place? So many rooms and no bathrooms? What’s up with that?”

    She walked into an ample room, hoping to find at least a latrine but instead, she found a large box on the floor that looked a lot like a coffin. The box was open and there was nothing inside.

    “You have to be kidding me,” Rachel thought.

    When she was about to leave the room, she heard a faint noise.

    “Eh? What was that?”

    Rachel scanned the dark space moving her lantern from left to right and back. She was able to distinguish a shadow of someone standing behind a column.

    “I think there is someone standing over there,” Rachel thought, “That old lady from the hotel is really going out of her way trying to scare us.”

    “Hi there!” She said out loud.

    A man walked from behind the column and stepped into the light, wearing nothing but a dark cloak. His skin looked pale but veiny, giving him a sinister appearance. He spoke with a calm voice,

    “You are invading my property. But don’t worry; pretty girls like you are always welcome.”

    “Dude! You are naked!” Rachel said stepping back, “The old lady put you up to this, didn’t she?”

    “There are no old ladies here,” the man said.

    The man got closer to Rachel as the moonlight filtered through the window. He talked with a soothing voice but Rachel was getting uneasy. She considered the possibility that this guy could be a crazy psycho that had nothing to do with the old lady.

    “Give me a break. Who are you suppose to be? Count Dracula? You have your coffin and everything,” Rachel asked, trying to disguise her nervousness.

    “You can call me Lestat. What is your name?” the man answered, stepping even closer.

    “Hey! That’s close enough buddy. I know how to defend myself,” Rachel said defiantly.

    “Don’t be afraid. I won’t hurt you,” Lestat said.

    Suddenly, the creepy man jumped forward with incredible speed and grabbed Rachel’s arms. Her lantern fell noisily to the ground.

    “What? Let go off me!” Rachel demanded.

    She began to panic. Lestat was staring at her with wide, reddish eyes. They looked so unreal. Rachel tried to call for help but her voice choked in her throat.

    The man in front of her was scary as hell but when she tried to look away she found that she couldn’t. Rachel felt a chill running across her back and up into her head.

    “No… Help…” she babbled.

    A strange dizziness soon clouded Rachel’s mind. She couldn’t understand what was happening to her. Her thoughts became disjointed and she was unable to form a coherent idea. She could almost feel the man’s will taking over her brain and pushing everything aside.

    “Yes, my dear. Give yourself to me.”

    Rachel could hear his voice but his lips weren’t moving. It was impossible.

    The man’s eyes were so magnetic, so alluring. They were speaking to her. Telling Rachel to relax, to stop resisting; everything was going to be fine. She just had to comply. To let him guide her through the fogginess that filled her head.

    Rachel’s face and body slowly became limp and submissive. Her eyes remained fixed on his, letting an unrelenting power of dominance filter into her helpless mind.

    Lestat released her arm, certain that Rachel was now under his control.

    “Now and for all eternity, you belong to me!” Lestat said.

    “Yes… “ Rachel responded.

    “Show me your body,” Lestat ordered, testing her obedience.

    “Yes…” Rachel grabbed her top and pulled it down, showing her rounded breasts to her Master.

    “You will do just me, my dear. Kneel before me!” Lestat ordered.

    “I kneel…”

    With absolute obedience, Rachel knelt down, never taking her eyes off his. Lestat’s cock was already growing from the excitement of having such a beautiful new bride.

    “Now, suck me. In a moment, I will suck you in a way you will never forget,” Lestat said with a grin on his face.

    “Yes…”

    Rachel leaned forward with an empty mind and a hungry mouth, ready to please her new Master. She projected the tip of her tongue, delicately touching his fully erect phallus.

    Lestat grabbed the back of Rachel’s head and pulled her violently. His cock smashed the bottom of her throat and beyond, lodging his entire meat deep inside of her. He kept her like that for a moment before pulling it out, just to shove it forcefully back in.

    Lestat fucked her face for several minutes while she complied without a single flinch.

    Rachel’s hands rested on her lap while her head bobbed back and forth and her lips wrapped around the vampire’s phallus.

    When Lestat had enough fun, rejoicing on his own undefeatable mind controlling powers, he decided it was time to feed.

    “Now is my turn, stand up and remove your clothes!” Lestat ordered.

    Rachel removed her clothes quickly and stood before the vampire. She felt undeniably aroused for reasons her mesmerized mind could not understand. Lestat looked straight into her eyes, reinforcing her submissiveness as he opened his mouth wide, showing his sharp, long fangs.

    Rachel remained immobile while he stepped forward and bit her neck!

    Lestat had waited many years for this and Rachel’s blood tasted overwhelmingly delicious. He grunted as the savor of the sweet, warm nectar flowed from her pulsating veins into his ravenous body.

    Rachel gasped from the searing, momentary pain as his fangs pierced through her soft skin but at the same time her pussy jolted hard and her legs trembled from the excitement of feeding him, her Master.

    Just a few seconds later the pain was gone, replace by a pleasurable feeling of fulfillment and satisfaction. Her eyes rolled back as overpowering arousal reached every cell of her body.
    Every heartbeat meant an ounce of blood drained from Rachel’s body and with every heartbeat her pussy twitched harder, making it impossible to resist. She wanted him to take her completely.

    When Lestat sucked one pint of the sexy woman’s blood, he threw his head back, feeling the darkest energy spark within the center of his undead body. His true self was coming alive again and was urging to get out!

    The transformation was unavoidable. His true image emerged replacing the human form; a tall, thin, humanoid figure with wolf eyes, bat ears and enormous fangs. He was now ready to take everything that belonged to him!

    The bloodthirsty monster grabbed Rachel’s submissive body with his clawed hands and turned her around, facing away from him. He had a new toy and he wanted to play with it. Lestat was going to finish what he started moments before, his cock already growing to twice the size.

    Lestart forced Rachel to bend forward and shoved his massive, cold phallus deep into her pussy.

    “Ahhh…”

    The entranced woman moaned loud as her silky, curvaceous body stretched to take it in completely. Even within her mesmerized state, Rachel felt his fat member penetrate her deeper than she thought possible.

    Lestat fucked her lubricated pussy hard and fast, reaching all the way to her womb every time, shaking her entire body from head to toe.

    Without retrieving his cock, Lestat lifted Rachel like a ragdoll and sank his huge fangs in her veins once more, draining her warm blood even faster than before. Rachel grunted and shuddered within his grip as her skin turned paler every passing second.

    ***

    The inhuman creature fucked Rachel for a long time, smashing his cock deep into her pussy and bringing her closer to an inevitable orgasm. Lestat would ravish her for as long as there was an ounce of blood flowing through her body and there was still plenty of it…

    Without removing his phallus, Lestat turned her over again and leaned forward to sink his teeth into her left breast. Rachel’s heart was pumping the remnants of her blood with full force, making it easier for him to suck it into his starving body.

    For a second, Rachel imagined that delicious red blood gushing everywhere and suddenly she felt hungry too.

    Lestat pinned Rachel’s pale body against the wall and increased the pace. He knew her climax was near and her fate would be sealed forever.

    Rachel could almost feel her soul escaping from her burning body and yet she wanted him to keep fucking her. She wrapped her legs around his rugged form pulling him closer.

    Her pussy contracted tightly around his cock as his fangs sank deep into her neck for the last time. The pleasure she felt was unbearable and somehow she knew that her impending orgasm was going to be devastating, putting an end to her previous, unrewarding life.

    Lestat shoved his cock as deep as he could while his balls shuddered just before the inevitable release.

    Rachel writhed and jolted reaching a powerful climax at the same moment that Lestat discharged a huge load of cum into her blood-drained body. Her leg stretched out and trembled rapidly while her arms reached out into nothing, as an orgasmic farewell to her previous existence…

    It was done. The last drop of blood had been drained from her trembling body and this mind-blowing orgasm marked the start of a new beginning.

    Rachel stared into nothing as her last traces of human life vanished in the darkness. The receding spasms in her pussy slowly gave way to an unnatural hunger for blood.

    Lestat let her feeble, quivering body slide lifelessly to the stone floor.

    “Yes my dear. Let my essence spread within your body and you will be my bride forever.”

    ***

    Back in the castle’s studio, the girls started wondering about Rachel…

    “Don’t you think Rachel is taking too long? Maybe we should see if she is ok,” Brooke said.

    “If she doesn’t come back in five minutes, we’ll organize a search expedition,” Madison responded.

    At that moment, Rachel walked silently into the room. None of her former friends noticed her until she spoke…

    “Are you talking about me?” Rachel asked with a serious tone.

    “Holy crap!” Claire exclaimed as she looked at Rachel’s nude body.

    “Rachel! Why are you naked?!” Madison asked.

    The girls stood up and gathered around Rachel trying to figure out what was going on, unaware that a menacing shadow was moving behind them…

    “That’s the best Halloween costume I’ve ever seen! Did you use powder on your whole body? You look so pale!” Claire said excitedly.

    “Awesome!” Madison said.

    “You… you look like death,” Brooke added with a nervous voice.

    A loud, ghostly growl made the young friends feel a chill in their guts. They all turned around at the same time to look at Lestat moving closer to them from behind. He swiftly grabbed Brooke’s dress, eager to get her naked and get a taste of her warm blood.

    “Ahhhh!!” Brooke screamed in panic.

    “What the fuck?!!” Claire yelled.

    “What the hell is that?” Madison asked at the same time.

    The vampire ripped Brooke’s dress off as the scared woman stepped back and managed to break free. They all started to run as fast as they could but Rachel blocked Madison’s attempt to flee and firmly grabbed her arm.

    “Why don’t you stay here? You are really going to enjoy it,” Rachel said calmly.

    “Run Madison!” Claire screamed as she ran behind Brooke into the hall.

    Trapped between Rachel and the creature, Madison tried to make sense of what was happening, “Rachel! Please tell me that this is a joke… that this is not real.”

    “This is very real. You will see that in a moment,” Rachel responded showing no emotion.

    “Welcome to my home, precious thing,” Lestat said with a raspy voice.

    Madison turned her head to see the dreadful vampire reach out to her. She screamed as he ripped her dress completely off her body.

    Lestat grabbed Madison’s slim waist with both hands and lifted her from the ground, offering the scared woman’s blood to Rachel, his new bride.

    “Do you want a test of her? Go ahead my darling… bite her!” He said.

    “Rachel, stop this!!” Madison pleaded to her friend.

    “Yes… I want her!” Rachel said, looking fixedly at Madison’s eyes.

    Madison looked down at Rachel’s mad eyes, realizing with true terror that this was real, unbelievably real. The woman staring back at her resembled her old friend but she was a different person, a different creature!

    “No Rachel! Don’t do it!” Madison cried.

    Rachel swiftly leaned forward stabbing her new fangs into Madison’s crotch. The blood began to flow into Rachel’s body and her pussy twitched from absolute pleasure. She visualized Madison on her bed, moaning lustily between her arms, embracing the secret relationship they used to have in the past. Today, they would become lovers again and it would last until the end of time.

    Madison was almost in shock. She still wanted to believe that none of this was true but the painful bite was proving her wrong. She suddenly felt Rachel’s tongue reaching into her pussy and her nipples swelled involuntarily. The soreness weakened rapidly along with her inner strength.

    “Yes! Eat her!” Lestat exclaimed. His harem was getting bigger.

    ***

    Claire and Brooke ran like hell through a maze of halls until they found a door that promised a way out. There was a large bolt keeping it closed but they managed to open it and move inside. They walked in the shadows down a stairway and ended up in a dark basement that seemed to lead nowhere.

    “I think this is a dead end. We should go back and try a different way,” Brooke said catching her breath.

    “Wait. There could be a maintenance door in here. Let me take a look,” Claire responded.

    Claire found a torch by the door. The intensifying light showed an ample, wrecked room but no doors.

    “You are right. This is some kind of dungeon,” Claire said, “Do you realize that this could be just another prank from Rachel? Maybe she and Mady are laughing at us right now.”

    Brooke did not respond. She was frozen in place with her eyes wide open staring at something behind Madison…

    “Brooke? What’s wrong?”

    It was an enormous humanoid with a thick, brown fur covering its massive body. A werewolf!

    “Oh my God! Oh my God! Nooo!” Claire screamed as she turned around.

    The large beast smelled the alluring scent of the females even before they entered the room. He lurked in the shadows until there were within reach and charged on Claire with only one thing on his mind. He grabbed Claire and used his sharp claws to tear off her clothes.

    Brooke couldn’t move from sheer terror.

    The werewolf dragged Claire to a clear area among the rubble of the dirty ground while Brooke slowly stepped back and crawled into a fetal position near the stone wall. She couldn’t even dare to look at the hairy beast and her struggling friend.

    “Please don’t kill me!” Claire cried.

    The excited creature pushed Claire’s legs wide open while he positioned his enlarging cock against her pussy. It was then when Claire realized that the monster wasn’t going to eat her… at least not yet.

    “Oh my God! I think he wants to fuck me!” Claire thought.

    Claire felt the enormous rod splitting her pussy lips apart and slide fiercely through her tight cavity all the way to the bottom. Then the werewolf started to pump her so fast that she was barely able to breathe between high pitched squeals.

    “Ahh Ahh Ahh…”

    The beast pulled her up and forced her to sit on his lap. He easily lifted her slim body in the air and smashed her down onto his cock over and over. He knew that the time he had was limited and he was going to make the best of it. It had been so long since he fucked a woman.

    Brooke, trembling like a leaf, was still afraid to look but she could clearly hear the squishy sounds of the werewolf cock penetrating deep into Claire’s pussy. In other circumstances, Brooke would have sworn that Claire was having sex with a long time lover by the sound of her moans.

    After several minutes of unearthly ravishing, Claire caught herself enjoying the situation. The hideous beast was oddly skillful while fucking her, as if he had done this before hundreds of times and he was deliberately trying to make her feel good.

    “What is wrong with you? You can’t enjoy this…” Claire reproached herself.

    A scary growl in the distance indicated to the werewolf that he was running out of time. Claire’s arousing reverie cleared immediately from her head and she screamed out loud still trying to protect Brooke.

    “Run Brooke! Run away!” Claire screamed.

    The panicked girl finally reacted, “Ehh?”

    The werewolf stood up and turned around without removing his cock from Claire’s pussy. Claire couldn’t help moaning loudly from the pleasant feeling of his hard cock steering within her insides as the creature carried her like a rag doll.

    Meanwhile, Brooke ran up the stairs and out of the dungeon just in time.

    One second later, the dominant werewolf showed up at the scene, demanding his right to mate with the female. His fur had a grayish tone, suggesting longevity.

    Claire looked at him with reassuring certainty that he was not trying to kill her. He wanted to fuck her too. This werewolf was a little bigger than the first one and so was his cock.

    “Holy crap!” said Claire, staring at the beast’s enlarged phallus.

    The younger werewolf knew his place and quickly submitted, offering the slim woman to the leader, who leaned forward and smelled her crotch confirming that she was suitable for mating. Claire felt his breath blowing around her wet pussy lips and she twitched involuntarily.

    The big werewolf wasted no time and immediately shoved his large cock in Claire’s pussy. Claire felt it going even deeper than before and screamed in bliss.

    The other beast had to settle with Claire’s tight ass, fully aware that he was not going to impregnate her this way. He pushed his cock into her anus as far as he could while Claire was going berserk by the wicked surprise. She was no longer in control of her emotions and she was well on her way to reaching a delightful orgasm.

    ***

    Meanwhile, at the other site of the castle, Madison’s skin was almost as pale as snow. Rachel’s fangs pierced her neck and sucked the last drops of blood while Lestat banged her pussy with all his might, eager to drive her over the edge and into his world.

    “Yes, my dear. Suck her dry. Let her be one of us!” Lestat said.

    And Lestat came, ejecting a cold, gooey load of cum into Madison’s shuddering pussy. Madison suddenly saw a bright red light explode behind her eyes and all her muscles strained from the overwhelming orgasm. Her pussy twitched over and over around her new Master’s cock, milking it, absorbing his essence right into the center of her darkening soul.

    Lestat dropped Madison to the carpeted floor while she still twitched and growled, letting the last traces of her old self escape into emptiness and allowing her new, blood thirsty conscience to take over completely.

    Rachel fervently cleaned Lestat’s cock with her luscious tongue.

    ***

    Down in the dungeon, both huge werewolves smashed their bulky bodies against Claire’s frail figure, relentlessly shoving their fat cocks into her pussy and ass in a rapid pace. Claire’s legs and arms swayed back and forth freely while the besieged woman barely hung to consciousness.

    She stared up into nothing unable to think or do anything other than enjoy the unbelievable ride. Claire was being fucked by monsters and yet she was having the fuck of her life. She had lost count of how many times she’d climaxed since the beasts first penetrated her.

    Much to her disappointment, the bizarre ravishing was coming to an end. The leading werewolf growled loudly as he reached his peak and sprayed her pussy with a large quantity of hot sperm, driving the overwhelmed woman into yet another orgasm.

    The other werewolf stopped the fast fucking motion and let his leader pump all the sperm into Claire’s flooding womb.

    Claire could clearly feel the massive phallus pulsating inside of her and the hot fluid filling her insides completely.

    When the leader was done, they let her feeble body slide to the ground but the other werewolf was not finish yet and he kept her head up while he aimed his cock at her face.

    Claire was forced to open her mouth wide while the beast pushed her head against his thick cock. She dared to imagine the beast’s large balls boiling with hot semen ready to gush out and flood down her throat.

    That mental image quickly turned into reality as the werewolf vigorously ejected hot, gluey cum into her mouth and down her throat. Claire’s whole body quivered from a sudden excitement that made her spray a little fluid of her own.

    Moments later, Claire lay exhausted on the floor, leaking cum from her pussy and mouth, still trying to make sense of the surreal events that she just experienced.

    The werewolves were thankful to Claire not only for providing a pleasurable time but for unlocking the dungeon’s door that had remained closed for a long time. They calmly walked out in search for freedom.

    ***

    Brooke got lost in the confusing halls that all look alike until she found one that led to an ample room. She was now alone and scared and she sadly regretted leaving Claire alone with the beast.

    “I’ll never forgive myself for leaving Claire. I need to find a way out and call the police. That is the best way I can help her.”

    Just a few steps ahead, Brooke turned a corner and ran into Rachel, who stood sexily in one side of the room as if she had been waiting for her.

    “Hi, Brooke. Did you miss me?”

    “Rachel! Are you ok? Please tell me what is going on?!”

    “I want you to meet my Master. He will explain everything to you,” Rachel answered.

    Brooke knew that she couldn’t trust Rachel so she tried to run the other way but Madison was right there…

    “Going somewhere?” Madison asked.

    “Mady!! You too? I just want to go home…”

    “This is home. You will see that in a moment,” Madison said.

    Falling from above, Lestat landed abruptly right in front of Brooke, cornering her against the stairway and her former friends. She had nowhere to go…

    Lestat moved forward, staring fixedly at the terrified woman’s eyes and speaking in a strangely soothing voice. His hypnotic powers soon captured Brooke’s eyes and she couldn’t look away even as she tried with all her might.

    “No, please. Leave me alone!” Brooke pleaded.

    “Don’t be scared my darling. You are the chosen one. Come to me and you will find never-ending pleasure,” Lestat said getting his face inches from Brooke’s.

    The minutes passed and Brooke’s facial expression slowly turned, showing relaxation. Her thoughts became blurry and sluggish. She felt her nipples swelling with no apparent reason.

    “You are special my darling. You are pure. I know you are a virgin… and you belong to me!”

    She heard Lestat’s voice echoing inside her head. When he touched her left breast, she climaxed.

    ***

    Claire recovered a while later, wondering why the werewolves had left her alone and unharmed.

    “I guess all they wanted was to fuck me… and some fuck it was!” Claire thought, “I have to get out of here!”

    Claire walked carefully and silently back to the main hall. Even that it was truly incredible; she was now convinced that everything that was happening was very real. She had to avoid that horrible vampire creature with the large fangs or she would end up like Rachel.

    “Poor Rachel… I have to find Brooke and get out of this forsaken place.”

    Despite her furtiveness, Lestat and her slaves found Claire as easily as they’d found Brooke. Her intense heartbeat served like a beacon to the blood-sucking creatures.

    Claire crossed a large doorway and carefully looked around the corner. It was empty. “I don’t recognize this hall. Maybe I should go the other way.”

    Hanging from the wall, several feet above the ground, Rachel looked down at her old friend, “Got you bitch!”

    Rachel jumped down, grabbing Claire’s forearm. Claire was doomed.

    “Hi, Claire. Looking for someone?”

    “Rachel!” was Claire’s only word.

    ***
    Not even ten minutes later, Claire was lying on a wooden table rocking back and forth and moaning out loud from the delightful strokes of Lestat’s huge cock.

    She remembered him looking at her intensely and telling her that he was going to make her feel wonderful… and he was right. She felt like she was in heaven. This was the right thing to do.

    “I can smell her blood rushing through her veins,” Madison said excitedly as she stood beside Lestat, licking her own lips.

    “Let him fuck you Claire. Let him penetrate all the way to your soul,” Rachel exclaimed, looking at Claire’s empty stare.

    Lestat could sense the eagerness of his slaves and he encouraged them to turn their friend into one of them; to make her a vampire.

    Within the excitement, all of them failed to notice a bulky figure observing everything near the far back wall.

    “Go on my dear slaves. Bite her. Take her. I command you!” Lastat ordered.

    “Yess!!” Rachel responded.

    “Thank you Master!” Madison added.

    It was time to taste Claire’s blood. Rachel opened her mouth wide showing her sharp fangs as she leaned forward ready to bite…
    Suddenly, one of the werewolves jumped from the top of a bookshelf and smashed Rachel with a swift move of his arm, sending the surprised vampiress to the ground. Lestat and Madison looked up at the intruder and screamed with anger and astonishment.

    They had been caught off guard but reacted in an instant…

    Lestat jumped with amazing speed over the table, biting the werewolf near the neck and stabbing his large nails on his chest. Madison followed close behind, ready to bite him as well.

    Claire remained on the table with her legs wide open. She also reacted to the sudden commotion, lifting her head a bit as the fogginess slowly cleared from her entranced mind.

    “What’s.. happening?” Claire mumbled.

    With the werewolf agonizing on the floor, Lestat knelt to finish the job. He grabbed the werewolf neck and opened her jaws wide, ready to finish him… but at that instant, the older and bigger werewolf jumped from behind and stabbed a big sword into Lestat’s back, piercing his dark, rotten heart.

    “Nooo!” Rachel screamed, witnessing her Masters demise.

    “Master!!” Madison cried in terror.

    Lestat was dead. After centuries of hunting these lands and terrorizing the people of the small town; forcing them to send him innocent, young females, the vampire was dead.

    “Master, don’t leave us!!”

    “Let’s take the sword out! He might live!” Madison told Rachel in desperation.

    But there was nothing they could do to save him. The job was done. The werewolf grabbed Claire from the table and carried her out of the castle. This time, he was not going to leave her behind.

    “He killed the vampire!” thought Claire, watching over the werewolf’s shoulder.

    ***

    The beast walked deep into the woods, away from the danger and placed Claire gently on the ground.

    “You saved my life! He was going to make me a vampire, like Rachel and Mady,” Claire said.

    The werewolf just stared back at her without making any sound. He didn’t have to.

    “Oh… I think I know what he wants…” Claire thought, looking at the beast’s cock grow large again.

    Claire willingly let him fuck her the rest of the night until daybreak. This time she enjoyed it even more than before, certain that he was not going to eat her when he was done. They both came at the same time.

    “Aaahhh…”

    The moment seemed perfect but…

    The werewolf abruptly fell to his knees letting Claire fall onto the ground. He growled in a different way, clearly showing that he was in pain. Then it happened. He started to change until he turned into his original form.

    “Holy crap! He is becoming human!” Claire exclaimed.

    And there he was. A tall, muscular man knelt where the werewolf had been. The transformation was complete.

    The man introduced himself as Arthur. He was the last leader of a long line of men chosen by fate to fight the blood suckers. His father did it before him and his grandfather did it before his father.

    “I was the only one who knew how to kill the vampire and I had tried for decades,” Arthur said, “You gave me the chance to do it and you shall be rewarded for it. Please come to my humble castle. You may stay with me for as long as you want.”

    “But I have to call the police. My friends are still in there,” Claire said.

    “The police know about this place. They will do nothing. There is no hope for your friends anyway. They will remain vampiress’ forever,” Arthur answered.

    Claire agreed to follow him. She would decide what to do when they get to his place. Plus there were other things spinning in her mind…

    “Do you turn into a werewolf every night?”

    “Yes,” Arthur responded.

    “Hummm… That’s what I was hoping for,” Claire thought as she grabbed his hand.

    ***

    Three weeks later, Brooke sat limply on a large chair. Her skin was pink as always and her body looked the same except for a noticeably pregnant belly. She stared into eternity with her mind trapped in a blissful labyrinth of arousing sensations, constantly fueled by Rachel and Madison’s caress and by the creature growing inside of her.

    “I want to bite her so badly,” Madison said, looking intently at Brooke’s neck.

    “You can’t! She has to remain human until she gives birth to our new Master,” Rachel said.

    Brooke felt Rachel’s finger probe into her wet pussy and her nipples swelled accordingly. It was time for another delightful session.

    “I can feel him stirring inside of her,” Madison said placing a hand on Brooke’s belly.

    “Yes. It won’t be long.”

    The End.

    Note from the author: There is a graphic version of this story.


  • The Futa Fairy – Futa’s Hot Boss Wish Chapter 2: Ms. Kim’s Futa Motivation

    Font size : +


    Ms. Kim is shocked by her daughter’s appearance, but discovers that every woman wants to please her futa-dick.

    The Futa Fairy – Futa’s Hot Boss Wish
    Chapter Two: Ms. Kim’s Futa Motivation
    By mypenname3000
    Copyright 2017

    I stood trembling, staring at the face of my eighteen-year-old daughter standing in the doorway of the conference room. Normally, this wasn’t a big deal. Yunjin often dropped in after her classes were over. The warehouse I’d converted into the office space for my business, Mizzytique, wasn’t too far from Washington College where she attended.

    However, today wasn’t the usual office meeting.

    The twenty-five employees, all female, of my company were in various states of undress as they openly masturbated, squeezed their round breasts, or were even fingering each other’s pussies or pinching each other’s nipples. Lusts burned out of control, the air filled with the yummy scent of hot pussies.

    Britney Rakes, her brassy hair spilled across the conference room table, was still bent over, her ass reddened from my discipline. My head of sales had been such a bitch lately, bad-talking me behind my back, lowering morale among the other workers as my company headed straight for bankruptcy.

    It was why I had made my wish and the futa-fairy had answered. B, which was not as strange as her real name, had appeared in my dreams, fucked me with her girl-cock, and transformed me into a futanari. My clit became a huge dick.

    And said dick was buried into the pussy of my secretary, Natti.

    Natti, the Korean beauty, looked so much like my daughter. She squealed and groaned, her pussy still cumming, milking the last of the girl-jizz from my dick. I had been demonstrating to my employees how they would be rewarded for good work from now on, giving them the motivation to work hard, to set the company right, to make sales and keep bankruptcy from destroying my company. Because by the end of December, less than two months away, it would all be over.

    “Yunjin,” I said, struggling to think. I had made a wish that made my employees horny for my dick. But would it work on others? Like my daughter?

    Part of me hoped it would. I had been ashamed of my growing attraction to my daughter as she blossomed. She was so slim and doll-like her face so beautiful. She wore these yummy outfits, looking like such an innocent schoolgirl that made me so horny for her, made my pussy clenched. I had hired Natti because she looked so much like Yunjin.

    I had been working up the courage to seduce my secretary, to use her as a proxy for my incestuous lusts. So now, I hoped Yunjin would understand.

    “This wasn’t how I wanted to tell you about my new…attribute,” I said, my pussy clenching as I slid my still-hard futa-dick out of Natti’s snatch, my secretary still whimpering.

    The other women were all frozen, blushing, not sure what to do.

    Yunjin’s slanted eyes were fixed on my girl-dick. She licked her lips, color dotting the pale-olive skin of her cheeks. We were both Korean, short and petite. I was the shortest woman in the office. But I had a huge cock. Far bigger than Yunjin’s father.

    “You’re a futanari, Mother,” Yunjin said in her sweet dulcet tones. Her eyes were smoldering. “The futa-fairy visited you!”

    My jaw dropped. “How do you know about that?”

    “Oh, that’s so awesome. You’re just like Ms. Marcie and Officer Cindy and the futa-cheerleaders. That’s so hot! And Pattie says her mother is a futa-doctor now and cures people with her cum. How amazing is that?”

    “There are… Your teacher?” My eyes narrowed. “Your teacher’s fucked you, hasn’t she?”

    “Yes, Mother,” she said, moving around the table, not at all abashed by the naked woman watching her. Her skirt swirled about her slim thighs covered in dark tights. She stopped beside me then reached out and swiped her finger through Natti’s pussy, gathering my cum. “Hi, Natti.”

    “Hey, Yunjin,” my secretary said, groaning as my daughter scooped up a big gob of my incestuous futa-cum from her pussy.

    Then my daughter popped her finger into her mouth. The eighteen-year-old groaned, her lips sealing tight, her cheeks hollowing as she savored the forbidden flavor of my girl-cum. Her mother’s girl-cum.

    “Oh, that’s yummy, Mother,” she purred after pulling her finger out of her mouth. Then she fell to her knees and, before my watching employees, grabbed my girl-dick. With a purr, she brought it to her mouth.

    “I’m your Mother,” I gasped, shocked at how…at ease she was with incest. I had birthed. She had come out of my body. And now she sucked on my futa-dick.

    “Mmm, Natti tastes so good on your dick, Mother,” she purred. “You have a yummy pussy, Natti.”
    “Thanks,” my secretary said, her voice a little strained.

    I groaned again as my daughter’s tongue swirled across the crown of my dick. She bathed it, making my pussy clench. Such delight rippled through me. I couldn’t believe how amazing this was. My little girl stroked my pussy-soaked cock before engulfing it into her mouth.

    She had no problem with incest. She just wanted to love her mother’s cock. Her eyes stared up at me, burning with such lust and warmth. I groaned, her cheeks hollowing, the suction reaching down my cock into my pussy. My snatch clenched so hard.

    “Oh, god, this is amazing,” I groaned. “I’ve wanted to do things with you for so long, Yunjin.”

    “You… But she’s your daughter, Ms. Kim,” the busty June said. My head of HR was groping those pillowy tits, smearing pussy juices across the right one, her fingers sticky from masturbating.

    “She is,” I groaned.

    “That is so hot,” purred Florina Santos from the sales department. The curvy Hispanic woman licked her lips. “Ms. Kim, you’re going to cum in your daughter’s mouth.”

    “Yes, that is so hot,” moaned Britney, still bent over the table. My rebellious head of sales wiggled her well-spanked ass. “Oh, Ms. Kim, this is wild. Incest… Wow. I love it.”

    “Yes,” groaned Miley, another saleswoman. She squirmed in her chair, her short, black hair swirling about her round face as she masturbated.

    The other employees moaned, their bodies moving again, getting into the motivating spirit of the meeting. I stared back down at my daughter, my hands smoothing her silky, black hair as she worked her mouth up and down my cock.

    She was so skilled at sucking cock. “Oh, did Ms. Marcie teach you how to blow a futa? Huh, did she turn you and your classmates into little sluts for her futa-cock?”

    Yunjin moaned and enthusiastic yes about my dick, the sound of her passion vibrating around the sensitive crown. I shuddered, juices running down my thighs. My small breasts jiggled before my hips began pumping away, sliding my girl-cock in and out of her mouth.

    Such a sweet, hot mouth. My daughter was so amazing. This was so awesome. I loved incest. It was so naughty, so wrong, to feel my daughter’s mouth sucking so hard on my futa-dick. My fingers tightened in her hair, pumping away.

    “I should thank this Ms. Marcie for molding you into such a cock-sucking whore. Mmm, my daughter is so good at it.”

    “She looks so good at it,” moaned Natti, rubbing at her cum-filled cunt, scooping out my jizz and eating it as she watched.

    “Your daughter’s a cock-sucking champ,” moaned my HR director. She kneaded those huge tits, shuddering. I grinned. Florina had vanished. The Hispanic woman had been sitting beside June.

    It was so hot knowing she was now eating June’s pussy beneath the table.

    My dick throbbed in my daughter’s hot mouth. The pressure swelled in my ovaries, her sucking mouth hungry for my cum. It boiled in my ovaries, eager to unleash and flood my daughter’s mouth with so much futa-jizz.

    I couldn’t wait for the incestuous flood.

    My daughter sucked harder and harder. My body shuddered, tits jiggling. So many hungry eyes watched me. At least, those who weren’t busy sucking on nipples or licking hot pussies. Vivian, from research, was on her hands and knees while Tonya, my product tester, ate her ass from behind.

    I shuddered, my hips pumping faster and faster, pumping my new girl-dick in and out of Yunjin’s mouth. She had such an innocent face so it only made her more whorish that she could take my huge dick with such ease. My hands tightened in her hair.

    “I bet that slutty futa-teacher taught you little schoolgirl-whores to deep-throat her big dick, didn’t she?” I hissed.

    Yunjin moaned, her eyes begging me to do it.

    I rammed my cock into her mouth. She sucked so hard, moaning out her pleasure, as I reached the back of her throat. She swallowed my futa-dick. I shuddered, more and more of my shaft vanishing into her hungry mouth. Her gullet engulfed my sensitive dick. She swallowed, massaging it.

    And then her sweet lips were pressed into my silky bush. A groan burst from my mouth. A violent shudder ran through my body. My Yunjin, my baby girl, took every inch of my futa-dick. My daughter was such a whore.

    And I loved her.

    “Yes, yes, yes, your mother is proud of you,” I groaned. “My little whore did such an amazing job.”

    Yunjin moaned so loudly about my cock. The vibrations rippled around my dick. I shuddered, my eyes bulging. It was so much pleasure racing down my shaft and through my body. I couldn’t believe it. This was so intense. I shuddered, my eyes bulging, my moans echoing through the conferences room.

    “So good! Such a good schoolgirl-whore!” I panted, drawing my cock out of the depths of her throat. She sucked the entire way. My pussy clenched. “Your mother’s going to give you such a salty reward.”

    “Cum in your daughter’s mouth, Ms. Kim,” moaned Britney. “Flood her! This is so hot!”

    “So hot,” Miley moaned, her body shuddering in orgasmic delight. “Cum in her mouth, Ms. Kim.”

    “Do it!” moaned June. “It’ll be so hot, Ms. Kim!”

    My entire body shuddered. The suction was so incredible. Only the tip of my futa-dick remained in my daughter’s mouth. Her tongue swirled about it while her eyes stared up at me. They begged me for my futa-cum.

    “Yunjin!” I groaned, my pussy spasming.

    My futa-dick unloaded my incestuous jizz into her mouth.

    The pleasure burned so hot through me. I shuddered, my eyes rolling back into my head as my cum pumped over and over into my daughter’s hungry mouth. The little schoolgirl-slut swallowed it all with such noisy gulps.

    I howled out my pleasure, swaying, loving my new futa-dick. I shuddered, holding tight to her head, my fingers sliding through her hair. She nursed so hard on my cock, drawing out every drop of my cum out of my ovaries while I savored the incestuous passion.

    “Oh, honey, yes. You are such a good cock-sucker. You made your mother cum so hard.”

    Yunjin pulled her mouth off my dick, beaming up at me. “I am so glad I pleased you, Mother.”

    She rose with such grace and, before I realized what she was doing, she was kissing me. Her arms went around my neck, clinging on tight. Her tongue probed my mouth, shoveling my own cum into my mouth.

    Not much, but enough to let me taste that delicious, salty treat. It was amazing. It made my dick throb against her stomach. I was still hard. I had cum three times with my futa-dick in the last half-hour. Did it ever go soft?

    That was amazing.

    Her kisses stirred such passion. I couldn’t help sliding my hands up her tights, feeling the heat of her legs beneath. I lifted her skirt to grab her ass, turning her, pushing her up against the conference room table beside Natti. She sat down on it, her thighs spreading wide, going about my waist.

    “Oh, you are going to fuck your daughter,” moaned Natti. “That’s so hot, Ji-Woo.” She was the only one who could call me by my first name. Everyone had to use my last name, Kim.

    “Fuck her, Ms. Kim,” moaned Britney. “Fuck your daughter!”

    I broke the kiss, staring into my daughter’s eyes. They were so glossy with lust. “Yes, Mother, satiate your futa-cock in my slutty pussy. I will make you cum so hard. Ms. Marcie taught me how to use my pussy and my asshole and my mouth.”

    “Damn,” moaned June, shuddering, cumming on Florina’s mouth. “That is so naughty, Ms. Kim.”

    “What type of college do you attend?” panted Miley. “I didn’t have a futa-teacher to fuck me.”

    “Washington College!” she shouted. “Go Pussycats!”

    “Wish I went there,” Miley said.

    “I did,” June moaned. “But we didn’t have futas back then.”

    I slid my hands down her body, reaching her skirt bunched about her waist. I pushed it up higher, finding the hem of her dark tights. I tugged those off, licking my lips. I hungered for another thing to do with my daughter.

    Yunjin smiled at me, lifting her ass so I could pull of her tights. She wasn’t wearing panties beneath, her dark bush, matted with her juices and spunk. The unmistakable sight of ropy spunk coated her pubic hair while more dribbled out of her snatch.

    “Ms. Marcie fucked me after class,” Yunjin grinned. “I love walking home with a twat full of futa-jizz!”

    A hungry groan went through me as I stared at Ms. Marcie’s seed. I ripped my daughter’s tights down her legs, leaving them bunched around her ankles. Then I leaned forward, buried my face into her incestuous snatch, and ate my first creampie.

    It wasn’t my first pussy I had eaten. Not by a long-shot. I was a lesbian. But it had been five-years since my last relationship. Since the last time I had eaten hair pie. And I hadn’t forgotten a thing. I lapped my tongue through her spicy pussy, gathering up the salty cum anointing her cunt. I shuddered, the two flavors melting in my mouth.

    “Amazing,” I groaned between hot licks.

    “Yes, yes, yes, Mother, eat all of Ms. Marcie’s cum out of my pussy!”

    “Do it, Ms. Kim,” moaned my secretary. She nuzzled up next to my daughter, unbuttoning her white blouse.

    Of course my daughter wasn’t wearing a bra. She was a little schoolgirl-slut. Her breasts were firm cones of pale-olive, topped by dusky-brown nipples. They were so cute. Especially when Natti leaned over and engulfed one.

    “Natti,” my daughter squealed, her pussy clenching about my probing tongue. “Oh, Mother, this is so wonderful!”

    “Uh-huh,” I moaned before plunging my tongue back into my daughter’s snatch, scooping out more pussy cream and futa-jizz.

    I was drunk on the combination, feasting on my daughter’s pussy with such a taboo hunger. Her silky pubic hair rubbed on my face. I loved eating a hairy pussy, of feeling pubic hairs tickling my lips and chin and cheeks. It was so delicious. My tongue flailed through her folds, licking up spicy cream and salty spunk.

    My daughter squirmed, her thighs squeezing tight about my face as she moaned. Natti, her face as doll-like and innocent as my daughter’s, sucked so hard on Yunjin’s nipples. Hot shivers raced through my body, ending at my pussy and cock. This was all so hot.

    Women moaned around us. The conference table shuddered, other women bent over it, getting their pussies and asses eaten out. My employees savored their motivation, writhing in lesbian passion. Most of them were straight.

    Not any more.

    My daughter’s pussy juices dribbled down my chin and neck as I devoured her. She squirmed and gasped, her hips humping, grinding hot schoolgirl-cunt on my face. I shuddered, grasping my dick, stroking it slowly, pleasure rippling through my body.

    “Mother,” she squealed, squirming, undulating. “Oh, you’re so good at eating pussy! Oh, Mother, yes!”

    “Cum on your mother’s face,” moaned Britney. “Do it, you naughty slut!”

    “Yes, Ms. Rakes,” gasped my daughter. “I’m going to… Cum!”

    Hot, incestuous pussy juices flooded past my lips. I opened my mouth wide, sealing it over my daughter’s spasming cunt. I drank down her orgasming delight, loving every drop of spicy cream that filled my mouth.

    I made my daughter cum.

    I took such maternal pride in that. I had birthed her, cared for her, and now I pleasured her. I gave her such delight. My dick ached, throbbed. I had to feel her spasming flesh about my girl-dick. I rose, licking my lips.

    And plunged my futa-dick into my daughter’s convulsing depths.

    “Mother!” she howled in throaty rapture as I buried into her forbidden depths.

    I savored my daughter’s pussy wrapped around my girl-cock. Her orgasm intensified, her cunt spasming so hard as I drew back through her hot flesh. I shuddered, my small breasts jiggling. Her face twisted in rapture while Natti kept sucking on her nipple.

    Women writhed around us, licking, sucking, fingering. I loved it. We were bonding. Britney was actually kissing June, their feud over a man forgotten in the tied of lesbian passion. Florina was now on the table, Miley devouring her pussy, the Latina’s round, golden-brown tits heaving as she writhed in rapture.

    “Oh, Mother, yes!” Yunjin moaned. “You’re girl-cock! It’s amazing! Pattie, Amber, and Belinda are so lucky to have futa-mothers. And now I have one, too!”

    “You do,” I panted, thrusting so hard, pounding her taboo cunt.

    The pleasure rippled through my body. My eyes rolled back into my head. Such rapture surged through me. Her flesh spasmed about my dick. I kept thrusting, enjoying the incestuous contact between us.

    I was such a naughty mother!

    Natti licked over to my daughter’s other nipple, sucking on it. She climbed onto the table, shifting around, bringing her own small breast to Yunjin’s nipple. My daughter’s pussy clenched so hard as she sucked on my secretary’s nub.

    It was beyond my wildest fantasies when I hired Natti. I groaned, the pressure building so much in my pussy. My cunt kept clenching as I pounded my daughter. The hot friction of her pussy brought me closer and closer to my eruption.

    My daughter let out a muffled squeal. Her pussy writhed about my cock, another orgasm burning through her body.

    “Oh, you are such a slut for your Mother,” I hissed, savoring the hot pussy about my dick. The best pussy. “Yes, you are!”

    She squeezed her knees about my hips, her ankles still bound together by her tights. She wiggled and humped, thrashing in rapture. I understood. Every stroke in my daughter’s pussy brought me closer and closer to exploding.

    I rammed my girl-cock into her spasming depths. Her flesh caressed my cock’s sensitive tip. It was the final bit of rapture I needed. My back arched. My ass clenched as my cum burst out of my dick and flooded my daughter’s pussy.

    I was cumming in my daughter.

    “Yes!” I howled. “Thank you, B!”

    This was beyond my wildest wishes. My daughter’s pussy spasmed about my futa-cock, milking out every drop of my cum. Juices flooded down my thighs. My spicy musk filled my nose, mixing with the similar delight from my daughter’s cumming snatch.

    Incestuous rapture boiled my mind. I would fuck my daughter so much. I would ram my girl-cock over and over into her. I would make her howl in pure delight. She would scream out at the top of her lungs.

    She would love her mother fucking her day and night!

    “Yunjin,” I groaned. “Oh, my sweet child, your pussy was amazing.”

    “Mmm,” she purred, Natti pulling back from her. “And your cock was amazing, Mother. You filled me with so much cum.”

    Natti giggled. “You should have seen your mother earlier when she was mumbling in this trance. Her cock grew and i pulled it out. She came all over my face before waking up. Just coated me in jizz.”

    “Oh, Ms. Marcie does that,” sighed Yunjin. “And the two futa-cheerleaders love to do it at their games. Sometimes they take lucky girls out of the stands and just hose them with jizz. A real bukakke party.”

    Bukakke? That sounded Japanese.

    Natti must have understood, because she gave a wicked giggle. “Yum!”

    I pulled my futa-dick out of my daughter’s pussy with a regretful groan. It was so wonderful to be in her. Breathing heavily, I surveyed the room. The orgy was petering out. My employees were collecting themselves. Some traded lingering kisses, lips stained with pussy juices. Others were patting their hair and putting their tits back into their bras. Miley was on her hands and knees, searching for something.

    “What are you looking for, Miley?” I asked, her skirt still hiked up, her pussy pointed right at me, covered in a soft down of black hair.

    “My panties,” she said.

    “Are these them?” asked Tonya from product testing. She held up a pair of skimpy, yellow lace.

    “No,” Miley said.

    “Those are mine,” Casey from customer support said. She snagged them out of Tonya’s hands and pulled them up her legs.

    “Oh, here they are,” Miley said.

    Her hips wiggled as she reached beneath the conference table. I had to fight the urge to fall to my knees and plow into that hot cunt. My dick was a reward. If I just gave into my lusts and fucked my employees all willy nilly, then they wouldn’t be motivated.

    “Okay, ladies,” I said, folding my arms beneath my small tits. Even though I was the shortest woman, I felt the tallest right now. They all stared at me with such hungry respect. “Let’s get to work. I want you ladies making sales. Customer service, touch back with our clients we’ve lost, see what you can do to assuage them. Shipping, I want you on the asses of our warehouse service. Make sure our products are moving. Sales, burn up the phones!”

    “Yes, Ms. Kim,” Britney moaned, her hand rubbing her reddened ass. “I won’t fail you again.”

    “You better not. Next time, I’ll use a belt and then fuck every other woman in the office before your eyes. You won’t even get to touch that hot, slutty cunt of yours.”

    “Yes, Ms. Kim,” she said, shuddering. Then she scurried from the room, her skirt still hiked up over her crimson ass.

    I watched her through the window make a beeline for her desk. I smiled, the other women hurrying out of the office, leaving me alone with my daughter and Natti. Yunjin held a hand over her bush, trapping my cum in there.

    “I’ll help out, too, Mother,” Yunjin said.

    “How?” I asked.

    “Why, encouragement,” she beamed. Then she dashed out of the room, leaving behind her tights and panties.

    “Damn, she has a cute ass,” Natti moaned, standing beside me. “You are lucky to have that cutie for a daughter.”

    I nodded my head in complete agreement.

    I strolled out of the office, walking through the cubicles, my cock out and bouncing. My women stared at that dick with such hungry passion. They salivated for it as they spoke on the phones or typed up furious emails to send out.

    Yunjin moved through the room, too, her left hand firmly planted over her pussy. The young girl had a huge smile on her doll-like face. She would visit a cubicle and say, “Keep working. You are so going to want your reward. Here, have a taste.”

    She’d wiggle a finger past her left hand and it would reemerge moments later with a glob of my futa-cum on it mixed with my daughter’s spicy musk. She’d pop the finger into the woman’s mouth. They would always shudder, moaning. Some hadn’t bothered covering up their tits, their breasts jiggling.

    “See, keep working and you’ll get more of that,” Yunjin would purr. Then she’d flounce off to the next cubicle.

    It was so hot. I followed her around the office, watching her spread my futa-cum out like it was candy. My women worked even harder after she passed, so focus on their jobs. On saving my company. It was so inspiring.

    And it made me so horny.

    My dick ached before me. I gripped it as I walked, nodding my head to my women, lightly stroking my shaft. My pussy burned. Juices soaked into my panties. They were still bunched around the base of my cock along with my pantyhose.

    “Hi, Florina,” said my daughter brightly, finger wiggling past her hand. “I hope you’re working hard.”

    “I am,” the Latina woman said, lifting her gaze and freezing as Yunjin pulled out her finger. The woman licked her lips.

    “Good,” Yunjin said, “because you’ll get so much more of this if you do a good job.”

    She shoved her finger into Florina’s mouth. The Latina woman shuddered, her tits heaving in her bra. She hadn’t bothered to close her blouse. Her cheeks hollowed. I bet her tongue swirled around my daughter’s finger, gathering my jizz.

    My dick ached so badly.

    Damn, it was so hard being the boss. I so wanted to fuck someone. I could always fuck my daughter. Or Natti.

    Then Yunjin headed to the next cubicle. “Hi, June!”

    June was one of the women who hadn’t put her tits away. I stared at those lush mounds, swaying as she turned to smile at my daughter. That smile became predatory as Yunjin’s finger appeared, coated in creamy jizz.

    I licked my lips, my cock throbbing, naughty ideas swimming through my mind as June sucked on my daughter’s finger. I had heard of something. What would it feel like? June was the best woman for the job.

    And it really wasn’t a reward since she wasn’t getting fucked. At least, not in the traditional sense.

    Yunjin moved off to bring more joy, leaving a panting and flushed June behind. My head of HR struggled to gather herself as I entered her cubicle. I leaned against the wall, feeling the temporary barrier shift, and grinned at her.

    “Ms. Kim,” she panted. “I’m working hard. I’m helping out sales, but I’m not very good at it.”

    “I think you need to be in charge of tracking rewards and punishments,” I told her. “That is, after all, HR’s responsibility.”

    “Yes, Ms. Kim.” She licked her lips, her eyes locking on my girl-dick. “But…how am I supposed to earn my own reward?”

    “By doing a good job at it.” Then I smiled. “But…I’ll give you a little taste. Kneel on the floor.”

    It was so hot how fast she was to obey. She slipped out of her chair in a flesh, leaving it creaking around, the back of the chair bumping into her rump. She stared up at me, her big tits still swaying from her movement.

    I reached past her, sliding her chair around her body. She frowned at me as I sat down, my small tits jiggling. I shifted to get comfortable—her chair was more comfortable than mine—and spread my legs.

    “Ever given a titty fuck?” I asked.

    Her cheeks blushed. She nodded. “Most guys…ask with a girl that has tits as big as mine.”

    “Good,” I said, precum dribbling down my cock, slicking it. “Impress me.”

    “Yes, Ms. Kim!”

    I would never grow tired of hearing a woman purr my name with such a breathless enthusiasm. It made me quiver to hear it. And then she crawled forward on her knees, her hands cradling her tits. She piled them around my dick, pressing her breasts together.

    And slid them up and down.

    “Yes,” I groaned, feeling her pillowy flesh pump up and down my dick. She caressed the spongy tip of my girl-cock over and over. “Mmm, that’s good.”

    “Thank you, Ms. Kim,” she said, cheeks growing crimson. “Your cock’s so big. I really have to work my tits to do this.”

    She squeezed them harder on my dick, forming a delicious sheath. Her nipples rubbed on my belly, so hard. They tickled me, making me squirm as she fucked her big titties up and down my cock. Over and over, my crown throbbing. The pressure built in me.

    I groaned, the chair creaking as I squirmed. It was delicious. Not as intense as fucking ass or cunt, but…relaxing. Just to feel these soft tits caressing my cock. And it was hot watching my tip pop out of her tits before vanishing again.

    “Now you’re really going to like this part, Ms. Kim,” she purred.

    Before I could ask, her tits slid down. My cock appeared. Her tongue swirled around the crown. My eyes widened. Pleasure rippled down my futa-dick. That teasing delight had me shuddering. It was so wonderful.

    The slide of pillowy tits followed by the flick of her tongue was incredible. I leaned back father in the chair and just enjoyed the rapture. I didn’t have to do anything but be pleasured. I felt like a queen before my kneeling slave.

    “Oh, yes, Ms. Kim, you’re going to cum so hard,” she moaned.

    “So hard,” I purred in absolute agreement. “Faster.”

    “Yes, Ms. Kim.”

    Pleasure rippled down my shaft. My cock vanished over and over into her pillowy tits. Her tongue flicked it. Sometimes, her lips would even suck, giving me a heartbeat of twitching rapture. My pussy clenched. The heat built and built in me.

    Stars fluttered across my vision. My hands found my small breasts. I cupped them, fingering dark-brown nipples. Her fat nubs rubbed faster and faster on my belly. The ticklish sensation had faded, but they still felt nice, adding more delight.

    I squirmed. The chair groaned. My cock throbbed.

    “June, you wonderful employee!” I gasped. The pressure built. My body tensed. “Oh, god, I’m going to cum!”

    “Cum all over my tits, Ms. Kim!” she panted. She worked her tits so fast up and down my dick, hardly having time to lick my cock.

    Heaven rippled through me. My cock pulsed. Cum fired.

    Hot jizz splattered her motherly face. It spilled across her flushed cheeks and landed in her open mouth. She moaned, squeezing her tits tighter about my shaft. She milked out the cum. More spurted. Gobs dripped from her face to land on her pillowy mounds. Pearly rivulets ran across her flesh as I shuddered and groaned.

    “Oh, June, yes!” I panted. “Enjoy your little treat.”

    “I will, Ms. Kim,” she moaned, lifting her large tit to her mouth, licking a drop of cum that had ran down to her pink nipple. Then she engulfed it in her mouth.

    I was so envious of her. I wished I could do that with my breasts.

    I left her happily sucking her nipple and made another round of my office. Yunjin had finished dropping off her encouragements. All my women were working so hard. I nodded, then headed to my office to do my part.

    I found my daughter sitting on Natti’s desk, my secretary’s face buried between her thighs. She beamed at me as I walked by, looking like a cat who had found the juiciest sparrow. Her small tits jiggled as she shuddered.

    “She has to work, too,” I told my daughter. “Don’t have her lick your pussy all day.”

    “I won’t, Mother,” she chirped.

    I sat down to work. I wrote emails, checked sales figures, looked at the company’s depressing finances. I called a few clients, making sure they were happy. About a half-hour into it, my daughter sauntered in.

    She moved with that bored-and-trying-to-attract-my-mother’s-attention sway. Her hands behind her back, shifting around in my line-of-sight while pretending to examine anything. My pen holder, my coffee mug, my diploma on the wall, her hips wiggling.

    It was quite distracting and made my cock ache.

    I was about to say something, perhaps suggesting she suck my cock while I worked, when my phone rang. I picked it up. “Ms. Kim speaking.”

    “It’s June. Miley has made a sale. Thirty boxes to start out with.”

    A shudder ran through me.

    “She has more than earned her reward,” June added. “If you have time, Ms. Kim?”

    “Of course,” I purred, glancing at my daughter as she bent over to examine my potted ficus, her naked ass and thick bush pointed at me.

    Natti had done an excellent job of cleaning her up of all my spunk.

    “You look bored.”

    “Oh, no, Mother,” she said, straightening up.

    “Come on,” I said. “Let’s go hand out a reward. You can help.”

    She beamed at me.

    Miley was quivering in excitement, the black-haired woman already naked and sitting on her computer chair, her round breast quivering. She fingered a dark-red nipple as she stared up at me, her eyes so wide.

    “Well, thirty boxes,” I purred. “Good work.”

    “Thank you, Ms. Kim,” she moaned, licking her lips. “I’m sorry for not being this motivated before.”

    Anger at her gossiping with Britney earlier shot through me. “On your knees and receive your reward. You get a bonus. You get to eat out my daughter’s cunt while I fuck your ass.”

    “Yes, Ms. Kim,” she moaned, giving no objection to anal sex.

    I just wanted to fuck her ass so hard, to give her a little bit of punishment while also rewarding her good work.

    She was on her hands and knees in moments, wiggling her pale ass at me. My daughter was already moving around her. She lowered herself with grace, spreading her thighs before my employee. Miley buried her face into barely legal cunt, licking so hard.

    “Miley!” squealed my daughter. “Yes, yes, yes, eat my pussy! Oh, you’re such an office slut for my mother’s futa-dick!”

    “She is,” I groaned, parting Miley’s asscheeks after kneeling. My cock smacked her butt-cheek. Then I moved into position.

    A puckered asshole felt nice on my girl-cock. My precum leaked out, smearing across the tight hole. Miley moaned, wiggling her ass as she feasted on my daughter’s pussy. She had no problem with being sodomized by her boss.

    I loved this.

    My pussy clenched as I thrust as I hard as I could. Her asshole resisted for a moment, but then stretched and stretched about my futa-dick. Her bowels engulfed my dick. She groaned, low and throaty, as I buried to the hilt in her.

    Fucking an asshole was a rougher pleasure than a pussy. Still hot, but not as wet or silky. But it was delicious.

    My pussy clenched again as I drew back out, my small tits jiggling. I stared at my daughter’s face, twisting in pleasure, and beamed at her. Then I rammed my cock buck into my employee’s tight bowels. The friction burned along my cock, reaching into the depths of my pussy.

    “Oh, Mother, she’s devouring my pussy. Oh, yes, she is!”

    “Good,” I groaned. “I want all my employees to love pussy!”

    “It’s so good,” grunted Miley as my cock rammed over and over into her bowels. “Oh, yes, just the best.”

    “Good,” I hissed.

    I pumped faster and faster. I reamed her bowels hard, plunging so deep into her. Every thrust sent ripples of delight surging through my body. I groaned, drinking in the pleasure. My crotch smacked over and over into asscheeks.

    They rippled. I grinned, savoring her plump rump jiggling with each thrust. I gripped her hips, thrusting even harder. Our flesh smacked together. Her bowels clenched down on my dick as I savored the sight of her rump heaving.

    “Oh, Ms. Kim,” she moaned. “Oh, my god, that’s so hot. You’re making my pussy so hot by fucking my ass.”

    “Are you going to cum on my mother’s futa-dick?” Yunjin moaned, grinding her hot pussy on my employee’s mouth. “Huh?”

    “Yes!” Miley’s asshole clenched so hard on my thrusting dick. “Her every thrust brings me closer and closer! Ms. Kim, yes! I love this reward.”

    Yunjin flashed me such a grin, her small tits heaving. She arched her back and cried out, her face twisting. Unmistakable rapture moaned out of her. I envied Miley as she lapped up my daughter’s spicy cream.

    “That’s it, honey, cum on my slut’s mouth!” I panted, ramming so hard. “Oh, Miley, you made my daughter feel so good.”

    “She did!” squeaked my daughter. “Oh, she’s amazing!”

    My daughter spasmed again, her little titties bouncing. They were so cute. I wanted to bend over and suck on them. But she was too far away. I had become such a wicked mother thanks to this futa-cock.

    Then Miley’s bowels writhed about my dick. A massaging ripple engulfing my cock in amazing, velvety delight. I shuddered, savoring the sensations as my hips pumped away. The woman moaned her pleasure into my daughter’s pussy, her ass begging for my cum.

    So I gave it to her.

    I buried into her bowels. From the depths of my pussy, my rapture detonated. Cum pumped hot out of my futa-cock. I shuddered with each spurt, my body spasming. I loved it. Thoughts melted in my brain. Sparks exploded across my vision.

    “Ms. Kim, you’re the best boss!” howled my employee.

    “The best, Mother!” mewled my daughter.

    It was so wonderful to hear. The last months of mounting despair were all banished. All washed away on a tide of orgasmic ecstasy rising out of my pussy and surging for my spurting futa-dick. I loved it.

    I was the futa-boss!

    “Ms. Kim,” June said from behind me. “When you are finished, Florina is waiting in her cubicle. She just closed a twenty box sale.”

    “Good,” I panted. “I’ll be right with her. Coming, Yunjin?”

    “Oh, yes, Mother.” My daughter bounded to her feet with all the spry energy of a eighteen-year-old schoolgirl.

    I groaned, sliding my cock out of Miley’s ass and gave her a parting smack. “You did good.”

    Her reply was breathless as I walked away, my futa-dick bobbing before me. I shivered. Maybe I’d have Florina suck me clean of Miley’s ass before I fucked her. What a wicked thought that was. Or, maybe, I should have Britney do it.

    In fact, I liked that better. Another way to punish her. As I passed her cubicle, I said, “Britney, follow along.”

    “Yes, Ms. Kim.”

    The woman’s enthusiasm to bound to her feet after me was so inspiring. I grinned as I reached Florina’s cubicle just two more down. The Hispanic woman, sitting on her chair, grinned as I walked in.

    “Miley sounded like she loved her reward,” Florina purred.

    “She did.” I glanced at Britney. “My cock’s dirty with her ass. Suck me clean.”

    “Yes, Ms. Kim,” she groaned.

    As she was falling to her knees, I felt the world change. A ripple of energy washed through me. And then, to my horror, my clit began to shrink. Britney grabbed my cock, opening her mouth to engulf it, but ended up chasing my shrinking futa-dick.

    “What’s happening?” she asked.

    “I don’t know!” I gasped, panic surging through me.

    “Oh, is it already sunset?” asked my daughter. “The days are getting shorter and shorter.”

    “What?” I asked, my cock shrunk all the way into a clit. Britney pressed her face into my pussy anyways, sucking on the nub.

    “Some futas, like Ms. Marcie and Officer Cindy, only have cocks during the day, and others like the futa-cheerleaders and Pattie’s mother have them at night.”

    “Why?” I asked, shuddering, Britney sucking at my clit.

    My daughter shrugged. “No idea. But it’ll come back at sunrise.”

    I glanced at Florina, suddenly so afraid. But she shrugged. “Well, guess I’ll be here bright and early. Maybe we should change working hours to maximize your cock’s time.”

    Relief flooded through me. “Maybe,” I nodded, Britney’s tongue swirling around my nub. Nothing else had changed. They were still eager to please me. “June, send out a memo. Let’s have work start tomorrow at…sunrise. Figure that out.”

    “I will, Ms. Kim.”

    Florina turned back to her computer. I stared at her, loving Britney’s sucking on my clit, when I noticed the picture. It was Florina with her daughter, who looked Yunjin’s age or maybe a year older. They both wore bikinis and were on the beach somewhere looking so bright and warm. Clearly not Washington. “You too look great together.”

    “Oh, thank you,” Florina said. “That’s just from the summer when we went down to Florida to visit my mother.”

    “She’s blossoming into quite the beauty,” I said, a throaty purr rising in my voice. “Any…incestuous thoughts?”

    Florina shivered, glancing at my daughter. “Well, I kinda am now. My daughter is a cutie.”

    “She is,” I purred.

    Britney suddenly let out a moan of delight, muttering something about tomorrow.

    I smiled. Tomorrow would be great. I would have an entire day with my futa-cock to reward my workers. It was a shame Yunjin had college, but I was sure there would still be plenty of fun on the weekend. And with the way sales were happening today, my company would get back into the black.

    The futa-fairy worked miracles.

    To be continued…